Category: General

  • Get to know what minus eye is, its causes and prevention

    Know What Minus Eye Is, Causes and Prevention – If you find it difficult to see objects that are far from you, or can’t read writing from a distance, it means you have a nearsighted eye disorder or minus eye. Nearsightedness in the medical world is called myopia. There are many reasons why the eye can have nearsightedness, for example reading books too close, or using gadgets too close. However, many also say that minus eyes are hereditary.

    There must be someone around you who said that the minus eye was inherited from his father or mother. Researchers reveal that this nearsighted eye disorder can be passed down in families. However, it is also driven by external factors such as not taking care of eye health or often reading in a room with low light. Then, how do you prevent nearsightedness or reduce eye minus? Check out the article below to understand more about nearsightedness.

    What is Minus Eye or Miopia?

    Myopia or nearsightedness is difficulty seeing distant objects. People who are nearsighted will find it easier to see closer objects. This minus eye condition is quite common and can be helped by using glasses, contact lenses or eye surgery. Myopia is not an eye disease, but a disorder of the eye that makes people unable to see from a distance.

    In a normal eye, light from outside will fall right on the retina. In contrast to myopia, light from outside will fall in front of the retina. Because light from outside does not hit the retina exactly, objects that are far away will appear blurry.

    Farsightedness can be passed down from father or mother to child. Farsightedness is generally found in children aged 9 to 12 years. When children become teenagers, this nearsightedness can get worse. Nearsightedness can also occur in adults.

    Nearsightedness ranges from low to high. High levels of nearsightedness will usually stabilize when a person is 20 to 30 years old. This high degree of nearsightedness can be corrected by using minus lens glasses or using contact lenses. If the person is not comfortable with wearing glasses every day, then eye surgery can be done to correct the minus eye.

    However, it needs further attention, because people with minus eyes have a higher risk for other eye diseases than people who do not have minus eyes. One of the eye diseases that can be triggered by minus eyes is damage to the retina. People who have a high level of minus also have a higher risk of glaucoma and cataracts than people who have normal eyes.

    Cataracts are a disease that occurs in the lens of the eye. This disease or disorder can interfere with daily activities for sufferers. Disorders of this cataract appear gradually and are usually painless. Meanwhile, glaucoma is a condition caused by a buildup of pressure in the eye. This buildup can damage the optic nerve. If this eye disorder is not treated immediately, people with glaucoma can experience permanent blindness.

    Because cataracts have symptoms similar to myopia, you need to see a doctor if your pupils are white, your vision becomes blurry, it’s very difficult to see at night, the object you see becomes double and you need more light for activities. glaucoma is when your vision becomes blurry suddenly, your eyes feel very painful, you feel nauseous and dizzy, and you see colored rings around lights or lights.

    Prescriptions from doctors can help the eye focus light to fall right on the retina. In addition, eye surgery can also improve vision. The most common surgical procedures used for nearsightedness are photorefractive keratectomy and LASIK. Photoreactive keratectomy is a surgery that uses a laser to carve out the middle layer of the eye’s cornea. This aims to flatten the curve on the cornea so that light can focus on the retina.

    LASIK surgery is nearsighted surgery using a laser to create a thin fold in the top layer of the cornea of ​​the eye. For people who have very high minuses, they are usually advised to undergo cataract surgery or use eye drops that can slow the development of other eye diseases.

    Minus Eye Symptoms

    Symptoms of minus eye are:

    • Vision becomes blurry when looking at objects at a distance
    • See distant objects by squinting or partially closing your eyes so you can see objects clearly.
    • Headaches that can be caused by tired eyes.
    • Difficulty when driving, especially at night or it can be called night blindness.

    Because minus eyes tend to be detected when they are children, or are usually diagnosed

    during early adolescence, parents should start paying attention to the condition of their child’s vision if the child often crosses his eyes, draws himself closer while watching TV, or looks at the blackboard, is not aware of distant objects, often blinks or rubs his eyes frequently.

    3 Common Causes of Minus Eyes

    The cause of nearsightedness is that the retina receives an image formed by light rays from outside. Furthermore, the object depicted will be sent to the brain through the optic nerves which are part of the brain. This farsightedness can occur when the cornea is too concave or the eyeball is longer so that light rays from outside will fall in front of the retina, not on the retina. Researchers don’t know the exact cause of nearsightedness, but heredity and bad daily habits could be one of the causes.

    Historically, there is a long history of increasing myopia in people who are actively involved in doing more work at work. In fact, scientists since the 1800s have demonstrated a link between people with higher education being farsighted compared to those who are not highly educated or often work outside.

    For the most part, nowadays humans are often exposed to close-range stimuli such as looking at cellphone screens, computer tablets or other digital devices. Researchers still can’t say for sure whether digital tools are really something to worry about or not. In addition, the environment also has a role. Studies show that time spent outdoors seems to have a greater effect than lingering indoors.

    Children who spend more time outdoors tend to be far less likely to develop nearsightedness than those who spend more time indoors. Previous researchers weren’t sure why this had an effect, but they suggested a link with exposure to sunlight or being in an environment that was oriented at a greater distance than indoors.

    1. Descendants

    Maybe many of us don’t realize that nearsightedness can be genetically inherited. If one of your parents has nearsightedness, chances are that you will be nearsighted too. What’s more, if both of your parents are nearsighted, then the chances of you being nearsighted will be even greater. Research says that there are 40 genes that cause a person to experience nearsightedness because it is passed down by their parents.

    2. Too often do activities in the room

    Rarely doing outdoor activities is said to be one of the causes of minus eyes. This is due to the light that is indoors and outdoors is different. Indoor light tends to be darker than natural light outdoors. This of course can affect eye health. Insufficient or dim lighting will tire the eyes quickly and reduce the ability of the eyes to capture light.

    3. Reading or playing gadgets too close

    Reading a book can be one of the causes of nearsightedness if you read a book in a dim place or too close to your eyes.

    People who have a hobby of reading are said to be more likely to be nearsighted than those who don’t. This also applies if you use the gadget too close and the light is dim.

    Most people use their gadgets before going to bed with less light and close range, this will make the eyes tired and nearsighted. Try to get used to reading or playing gadgets with a distance of 40 cm.

    How to Prevent Minus Eyes

    Doctors say that the development of nearsightedness can be reduced by 50 percent. Of course, to avoid the minus getting higher, it would be better to take precautions. Here are some ways to prevent or control myopia.

    1. Have your eyes checked by a doctor

    Usually many parents are worried if the doctor recommends wearing glasses all day. Parents fear that their children will rely on glasses so that their nearsightedness may increase.

    Not a few parents also avoid checking their children’s eyesight to the doctor. However, research shows that if you don’t check your child’s vision from an early age, it will cause your nearsightedness to get worse.

    Therefore, if children complain that it is difficult to see distant objects, it is better to have them checked early before their vision gets worse.

    2. Increase outdoor activities

    Research shows that doing more outdoor activities can reduce the development of myopia. Although this research needs to be carried out further, spending time outside is an important factor in preventing myopia.

    Usually doctors will recommend playing outside for 120 minutes for children every day. Doing outdoor activities can also help reduce obesity, increase vitamin D and dopamine levels, besides that it can also increase socialization with other people.

    3. Low Dose Atropine

    A 0.1% atropine solution has been shown to reduce the development of myopia quite effectively. However, this solution does not slow down the rate of increase in eyeball length. Some researchers say that this solution can reduce the development of myopia by as much as 90%.

    This atropine solution is given as much as one drop in the eye every day at bedtime at night. Low doses of atropine are fairly safe, but high doses can have unwanted side effects. Check with your doctor to find out if atropine is right for you or not.

    4. Food for healthy eyes

    A healthy lifestyle can certainly reduce visual impairment significantly. Some nutrients such as zinc, vitamin C, vitamin E and beta carotene can reduce the risk of eye disease. In addition there are also omega-3 which can help improve eye health. Here are foods that are good for eye health.

    a. Fish

    For this one food, many may already know about its benefits for eye health. Many types of fish have omega-3 fatty acids. If we eat fish that have lots of omega-3 fats, this can improve eye health. Some types of fish are tuna, mackerel, anchovies and sardines. The oil in the fish’s body can cure dry eyes, especially dry eyes caused by looking at gadget screens for too long.

    b. Nuts and seeds

    Besides fish, nuts also have high omega-3 fatty acids. In addition to omega-3 fatty acids, nuts also contain vitamin E which can protect the eyes. Nuts that are good for the eyes include cashews, walnuts and others. Apart from nuts, seeds are also rich in omega-3 and vitamin E. Seeds are good for the eyes such as basil seeds.

    c. Fruits

    Fruits certainly have many benefits for the body. One of the fruits that are good for the eyes is citrus fruits. Citrus fruits contain vitamin C. Vitamin C is an antioxidant that can fight eye damage due to aging. Apart from oranges, there are also grapes and red guava which contain vitamin C.

    d. Green vegetable

    Besides fruits that are good for the body, vegetables are also very good for consumption, especially green vegetables. Green leafy vegetables are rich in lutein, vitamin C and zeaxanthin which are good for eye health. These green vegetables include spinach, kale, cabbage, mustard greens, and others.

    Buy now

    e. Carrots and Sweet Potatoes

    Carrots are rich in vitamin A and beta carotene. Beta carotene is the compound that gives carrots their orange color. Vitamin A has an important role in vision.

    Vitamin A is a protein component that can help the retina to absorb light. Beta carotene has an important role that is needed by the body to make vitamin A. Apart from carrots, sweet potatoes are also rich in beta carotene. Sweet potatoes are rich in antioxidants and vitamin E.

    f. Meat

    Beef will contain zinc which is related to long-term eye health. Zinc can help delay vision loss due to age or macular degeneration.

    The eye organ itself has a high zinc content, especially in the retina and also the blood vessels around the retina. Meat that contains zinc is beef, pork and chicken.

    g. Egg

    Besides meat, eggs are also one of the foods that are good for eye health. Eggs are a food that contains a very good source of lutein and zeaxanthin and can reduce the risk of vision loss due to age. In addition, eggs are also a good source of vitamins C and E and zinc.

    h. Mineral water

    Mineral water has many benefits for the health of the human body. The health of the body also includes the eye organs. Mineral water can help prevent dehydration in the body which can trigger dry eyes.

  • Get to know what is the Theory of Relativity and its Benefits

    Albert Einstein’s theory of relativity has indeed brought many changes and advances in education, especially science. Even those who are not in the field know Einstein. In this article, we will invite you to get to know in depth what the theory of relativity looks like and whether there is evidence for it in the real world.

    As one of the most influential figures in the world, Albert Einstein has his popularity from the theory of relativity which has changed the world. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it changed the world, because through Einstein’s theory it helps humans little by little to solve the puzzles that occur in the universe. Also helps humans find other discoveries.

    But before delving deeper into the evidence for the truth of Einstein’s theory, you need to know in advance what its history was like.

    Get to know Albert Einstein

    This alumni of the University of Zurich is said to have been a genius since childhood in the fields of mathematics and physics. Little Einstein from the age of 12 years was able to master algebra, Pythagoras, and calculus. He had also mastered integral and differential calculus by the age of 14.

    Einstein’s intelligence, which was above average, brought him closer to mathematics, physics and philosophy. Even an artist Kant whose work is complicated and difficult for ordinary people to understand was so easy for little Einstein.

    Over time Einstein studied and participated in the fields of mathematics and physics which changed the views of other scientists towards existing theories.

    Einstein often produces papers that are so intelligent with his own style of theory. Starting from an explanation of the photoelectric effect, explaining Brownian’s law of motion, to sparking his theory of the law of relativity.

    For Einstein, the laws of classical mechanics, which were originally explained by Newton about predicting the motion of celestial bodies (determinism), are no longer relevant to the laws of the electromagnetic field. This is what finally sparked him to make the special theory of relativity. The theory then developed in the gravitational field and then came the general theory of relativity.

    As an influential figure in the world of physics, Einstein has contributed so many scientific legacies in the form of theories that have changed the views of other people towards physics and chemistry education. One of the most influential theories is relativity.

    Apart from that, there are also other theories which have also become references for many scientists afterward, see more in the following book!

    why? People: Albert Einstein

    What is the Theory of Relativity and What Are the Benefits?

    1. Discovery of the Theory of Relativity

    Since time immemorial, physical scientists have believed in the principles of classical physics belonging to Newton who discovered the concept of gravity and stated that space and time are absolute. However, in the 19th century many unexpected phenomena began to appear that could not be explained by Newton’s laws, such as when the planet Mercury began to orbit the sun faster than originally calculated.

    Then in 1905 Albert Einstein put forward his theory of relativity which broke the principles of classical physics, where this theory began to answer all the strange questions that were happening in our nature at that time.

    In his opinion, the absolute was the speed of light and the laws of physics for all observers whether moving or not. Thus, based on the theory of relativity, it states that space and time can be bent. So what’s the explanation?

    There are two types of the theory of relativity put forward by Einstein which solves the world’s questions on all natural phenomena and also in everyday human activities.

    a. The Special Theory of Relativity

    As already mentioned, relativity believes that the laws of physics and also the speed of light are absolute, while space and time are relative. Einstein discovered the special theory of relativity which held two postulates.

    The first postulate , that the laws of physics are absolute or have the same properties in any constant or fixed (inertial) frame of reference. This means that in any constant frame of reference (constantly moving or not moving at all) the laws of physics have the same form.

    Still confused? In one case, you are on the side of the highway and see your friend in a car traveling at 80 km/hour. In frame 1, that is, from your point of view, it is your friend who is in the car who is moving, while you are still. On the other hand, in frame 2, from the point of view of your friend, it is you who is moving, while he is still in the car.

    The second postulate states that the speed of light is always constant and has a value (c = 3x 108 m/s) and does not depend on the light source and the position of the observer.

    For example, in one frame of reference there are two observers where one is moving and one is stationary. Both observe the same event. So both have different perspectives on space and time.

    This is of course inversely proportional to Newton’s law which states that space and time are always absolute. So that there are several impacts that occur due to the existence of this special theory of relativity, namely as follows.

    1) Time Dilation

    This time dilation or expansion of time is the impact of the special theory of relativity which states that space and time are relative. Time dilation occurs because of differences in motion between the two observers in space and time.

    2) Long Contractions

    This length contraction explains that there is a possibility of shortening the distance from two points measured to two observers who move relatively.

    3) Relativistic Mass

    According to the theory of special relativity, it explains that the mass of an object that is moving tends to be greater than the mass of an object that is not moving.

    4) Relativistic Momentum

    If the relativistic mass explains the possibility of a heavier mass. This relativistic momentum explains that when an object has mass, then a speed has momentum. So that in the context of the special theory of relativity there is also the possibility of changing the momentum.

    5) Relativistic Energy

    Relativistic energy is the product of mass and also the square of absolute speed. At this relativistic energy it is possible that energy and mass can be equivalent. So that this law is also called Einstein’s law of mass-energy equivalence.

    How, already have an idea of ​​the special theory of relativity? In addition to the special theory of relativity, Albert Einstein also put forward the general theory of relativity in 1915.

    b. General Theory of Relativity

    After discovering his special theory of relativity, Albert Einstein tried to combine Newton’s theory of gravity with his own relativity. With all the experiments and failures many times, Einstein finally found a combination of the theory of gravitational relativity, namely the general theory of relativity.

    In the general theory of relativity, Einstein explained that gravity exists as part of space and time. Gravity does not just exist, but is the result of the curvature of space and time caused by the existence of a mass quantity.

    So that this mass makes space and time to bend, as well as objects around the curve that are attracted to the source of the bend.

    For example, if you put a napkin or a piece of cloth on the floor, then place a basketball right in the middle of the cloth. Then what happens is that the fabric will form a curve caused by the ball.

    So if you put other small objects around the basketball it will automatically be pulled towards the arc. This is what is called gravity according to Einstein’s general theory of relativity.

    Interestingly, this general theory of relativity seems to be increasingly opening the door for our knowledge in the world of physics to be able to understand this vast and mysterious universe. Through this theory, scientists have succeeded in answering the reason Mercury moves around the sun faster, as well as a shift of 43 arcseconds per century.

    2. Proof of the Theory of Relativity

    Einstein’s theory has also been proven by new discoveries. Some natural phenomena that occur in this universe are also finally being answered more clearly and clearly.

    a. There is a Black Hole

    In about 1915 a Schwarzschild scientist solved the problem through Einstein’s field equations which explained that there is a geometry of spacetime around stars. This star also has a very high density with super large gravity.

    The star’s strong gravity can bend spacetime so that all objects and light cannot get out of there. Astronomers estimate the location of a black hole with high gravity by changing the properties of the sky material around it.

    b. The Big Bang Theory

    In accordance with the general theory of relativity, scientists predict that the universe started with a very dense and super hot object which then exploded. This shows that our universe is expanding into smaller and smaller pieces of matter and moving farther and farther apart.

    This prediction was confirmed by Edwin Hubble who observed a spiral nebula in a galaxy like the Milky Way. The nebula is moving, shifting and expanding.

    c. GPS

    The impact of the emergence of Einstein’s theory of relativity that changed the world so much is the existence of a GPS that is so accurate in measuring distances and estimated time. This GPS system works using satellites that transfer data and information to signal-catching stations on earth and then sends them to GPS technology.

    With GPS, we can estimate and calculate locations accurately, which of course has a big impact on transportation equipment such as cars, trains and planes.

    d. Analog Television

    The next technological sophistication that was born thanks to the theory of relativity is that there are TVs that can broadcast broadcasts with pictures and sound. On tube or analog TV still use cathode rays which transfer electrons to a magnetic phosphor. These electrons create color pixels on a television screen at 30 percent the speed of light, thus creating an image.

    Advances In Chemistry

    Relativity seems to have a super big and wide impact, such as helping scientific progress in chemistry. This is evidenced by the discovery of mercury and the discovery of liquid metal. Based on relativity, there is an influence of speed and mass on mercury which is bound to its constituent atoms, causing the compound to melt and melt even at normal temperatures.

    e. Nuclear Technology

    All nuclear-based technologies that exist today are also not far from the theory of relativity. Starting from nuclear engines, nuclear power, and atomic bombs, everything is based on relativity. Nuclear reactions occur from the splitting of atomic nuclei in a chain that shoots neutrons many times. This reaction was also formulated by Einstein with E=MC2.

    Conclusion

    Einstein’s relativity became a refinement of the classical physics theory sparked by Sir Isaac Newton. We come to understand that gravity is formed because of a mass large enough to bend space and time, which makes objects around it pull closer.

    So that the closer the object is from the source of the curvature the greater the gravity and the slower the time, and vice versa. This is the reason why in the movie Interstellar 1 hour on planet Miller equals 7 years on Earth.

    Understanding physics makes everything seem clear and predictable, both the history of the universe in the past and predictions for the future. Relativity is only a small part of the vast field of physics, but by understanding just one law of relativity we can already understand what happens to everyday life and the universe.

    Then, what if you understand all of physics? Maybe you can find new theories like Newton and Einstein to explain phenomena that are still unsolved. An example is looking for a bridge that can combine the theory of relativity with quantum physics, which is still unsolved until now.

    Interested in discovering the riddle of the universe through physics? Then you need to fill in your knowledge through reading about physics such as the theory of relativity, or even emulate Einstein’s perseverance in learning through a collection of scientific books from sinaumedia.

    Logic Magic Physics

    If the universe is likened to a puzzle, then only about 5% of our scientists have found the puzzle piece, one of which is through physics. So by continuing to study science, both science and other sciences are a clue to find answers to the incomplete puzzle of the universe.

    Because no matter how small an effort we make to understand this universe, it can have a big impact on future generations. The greater the knowledge we have, the higher our chances of achieving a much better life. That’s all, I hope this article is useful!

      • Know the History and Characteristics of Magnets
      • 8 Properties of Liquids, Here’s a Complete Explanation with Examples
      • 8 Properties of Gases, Here’s a Complete Explanation Along with Examples
      • 14 Properties of Light, Here’s a Complete Explanation & Example
      • 6 Properties of Solids, Here’s an Explanation & Examples
  • Get to Know What is NFT and How It Works

    What is NFT – Want to know what is NFT? In fact, non-fungible tokens (NFT) are an increasingly popular type of digital asset. From art, food to rare tweets. This one object is predicted to be the cause of the influence of a new phenomenon among young investors.

    According to the Coindesk website, NFT revenue alone has reached $174 million since November 2017. This is pretty cool, right? Well, actually, what does NFT mean? Is it worth it’s popularity? Here’s the explanation for Sinaumed’s .

    What are NFTs?

    Before discussing how it works, you need to check what NFT has first. On the “Forbes Management” page, NFTs are referred to as digital assets that represent real-world objects such as paintings, music, game items , to short videos.

    Digital assets are bought and sold online, usually paid for using cryptocurrency , which has been encoded using other crypto assets and underlying software. Since 2014, NFTs are now popular because they are considered a practical way to buy digital graphics.

    NFTs are usually evaluated as one of the very limited trading processes and have their own identification code.

    Through this NFT, you can see the digital jobs that everyone is selling. Please note that there are no brands in this NFT. This happens because the NFT is authorized by the purchaser to the original element. Not only NFTs, but also congenital certifications that serve as certifications for titles are also included.

     NFT Working Method

    NFTs are part of the blockchain. Therefore, NFT buyers can prove that they are the sole owner of the assets they are purchasing. No one can revoke the NFT buyer’s ownership after it has been paid.

    NFT is also a digital asset that cannot be duplicated again and again. The buyer’s NFT is unique and can be proven by proof of purchase on the cryptocurrency blockchain. For example, a tweet from Twitter CEO Jack Dorsey was auctioned off as NFT and sold for $2.9 million. Though, anyone can take a screenshot and own the tweet.

    However, it can only be sold by Jack Dorsey and NFT buyers. To be tradable, NFTs must go through the NFT printing process.

    Then, what is the NFT embossing process ? It is the process of converting digital files into crypto collections or assets on the blockchain , as expressed by Ethereum. This process requires a third-party marketplace or printing agency such as Open Sea, MakersPace, Mintable,  and The Drop.

    The difference between NFT and Cryptocurrency

    After reading the definition of what an NFT is, you might think it is an asset like cryptocurrency . Though, the two are not the same. Why?

    According to the Asia One website, the main difference between NFTs and cryptocurrencies lies in the word “replaceable”. What are NFT “replaceable” objects? This term actually means exchangeable for goods of the same value.

    For example, you can pay for a $10 asset with two $5 assets. Apart from that, you can also exchange 1 Bitcoin for 1 Bitcoin item. Not only that, the goals between the two are also different. When you buy cryptocurrency , you are basically exchanging currency like a money changer. For example, buy one Ethereum for $2,840, then later you can save it until one day the price of Ethereum goes up and sell it right away.

    On the other hand, all non-fungible tokens like smartphones have certain IMEI, specifications and features that make them unique. It is these aspects that make NFTs to be called assets rather than cryptocurrencies.

    Examples of Using NFTs

    As previously explained, NFTs are blockchain- based digital assets that can represent certain objects such as paintings and other properties. This is considered to be one of the best ways to buy and sell digital assets, as NFTs provide certificates of ownership that only buyers and sellers can access.

    Based on this, NFT has been applied to many industries from business to arts. Here are some examples.

    • NFTs in Arts 

    NFT is known as one of the latest technologies currently booming in the art world. This is true because its characteristics and uniqueness have re-evaluated the digital arts sector. NFT itself provides security for works published online. For foreigners, content distributed online is usually easy to claim and can harm the creator.

    Thanks to blockchain technology, NFTs ensure that the artist owns the work. This is an opportunity for digital artists who suffer from the risks of plagiarism and creative plagiarism. The smart contract system built into the NFT technology also allows artists to view and record royalty percentages as their work is changed.

    • Corporate Sector NFTs 

    The next sector that applies NFT is the business industry. Among other things, NFTs are often used as a link between tangible assets, such as proof of ownership of land and other assets.

    Stored physical certificates of ownership are considered more secure on the blockchain with a short verification process. Buyers do not need to worry if their valuable certificates are lost or stolen by others. This is because ownership data is already stored on  the blockchain .

    • NFTs in Entertainment 

    Recent examples of applications for NFTs are in the entertainment sector such as games , sports and collectibles. NFT is currently developing a market for collectibles, which it says has great potential.

    Some of the most popular collectibles include top-shot NBA game trailers , virtual cats Crypto Kitties, and quirky CryptoPunks avatars. Estimates for all three collections can be in the millions of dollars. The NFT and blockchain- based “gambling” market is also one of the most promising cryptocurrency sectors in the world.

    The famous NFT games are Crypto Kitties and Axis Infinity . In the game Crypto Kitties, you need to collect, raise and breed unique digital cats. Meanwhile, Axis Infinity requires players to collect NFT-based digital pets called Axis to fight against other players. Most NFT games use a pay-to-earning system that allows players to earn tokens by actively playing games.

    Reasons to Buy NFT In 2022

    Based on the previous explanation, NFT is the most popular type of digital asset on the market today. However, citing the Forbes website, because the market is always new, investing, buying and selling NFTs is still quite risky. In fact, most of the NFT market is still speculated and there may be significant price changes, according to the experience of other digital assets in recent years.

    Nonetheless, here are some reasons why you should buy an NFT in 2022.

     1. Unique and no exchange rate 

    Quoted from Kompas, one of the interesting things about NFT investing is that there is no exchange rate. The value of purchased NFT assets in 1 billion IDR cannot be exchanged for USD 69,400 or coins and 36.38 Ethereum. In other words, NFTs are digital assets that buyers can invest in with a modified value.

     2. Currently Popular

    Selling NFT assets through auctions is a great strategy for making money in this modern era. Why so? Because this digital asset is trending in the market. For example, the artist known as “Beeple” once sold a collage of his works and was auctioned for IDR 82.9 billion.

     

    How to Create an Open Sea Account for NFT Trading

    Before you start trading, you must first create an account with Open Sea . Here’s how to create an Open Sea account to buy and sell NFTs:

    • Open the following link https://opensea.io, you can use a browser on a laptop or cellphone, depending on where you installed your digital wallet. For example, Open Sea is opened via the Google Chrome browser on a laptop
    • To start registration for an Open Sea account, click on the wallet icon or profile picture icon and select the “ Connect wallet ” option.
    • Choose the digital wallet that you are using, for example MetaMask
    • Next, open the MetaMask extension that you have installed on Google Chrome, by clicking on the quiz icon which is usually next to the site’s search box. Next, click on the “ Connect Wallet ” option. Then your MetaMask digital wallet will be connected to OpenSea
    • Next, click on the “ Account ” option and then on the “ Profile ” option to configure a profile in OpenSea
    • Enter your username, email address and more, then click the “ Save ” option
    • OpenSea will send a message to your email address. Open the message to verify the Open Sea account creation request. So, you now have an OpenSea account and are ready to buy and sell NFTs in this marketplace.

    How to Create and Sell NFTs on OpenSea

    How to Create an NFT in OpenSea

    • First on the Open Sea homepage, click on the “ Create ” option.
    • Import or upload the file you want to create an NFT for. It can be images, photos, videos, and more.
    • Enter the name of the NFT and several other parameters, such as content-aware parameters and parameters of the blockchain you will use.
    • When finished with the settings, click on the “ Create ” option at the bottom of the OpenSea page.
    • Well, your NFT is ready to be sold.

    How to Sell NFTs on OpenSea 

    • Go to the “ My Collection ” option by tapping on the profile picture icon in the upper right corner of the Open Sea page
    • Choose your NFT and then click the “ Sell ” option
    • Choose the sales program that you will use. If you want to sell directly, click the “ Fixed price ” option, while for the auction system, click the “ Hourly bid ” option.
    • Enter the price of the NFT with the desired Ethereum cryptocurrency
    • You can also set the duration of the NFT sale in the “ Duration ” column

    When the configuration is complete, click on the “ Complete List ” option. Next, Open Sea will open your MetaMask extension to confirm your NFT sales subscription.

    Please note that in order to confirm an NFT sale, you must have at least 0.05 Ethereum balance on MetaMask. Then, for every transaction on OpenSea, a fee of 2.5% of the NFT sales will be charged. You can also earn royalties by selling NFT up to 10%

    As it grows, NFT sales continue to set new records. One of the most popular NFT works is Beeple which sells for 69.3 million US dollars or the equivalent of around 995.1 billion Rupiah. Besides Beeple’s works, there are other, more expensive NFT works.

    List of 10 Most Expensive NFTs in the World

    1. The Merge $91.8 million (Rp1.318 trillion)

    The Merge officially became the most expensive NFT ever sold on December 2, 2021, with nearly 30,000 collectors participating and a total of US$91.8 million. This is the only NFT on the list that has multiple owners.

    1. Everyday’s: the First 5000 Days US$69.3 million (Rp 995.1 billion)

    Mike Winkelmann’s most expensive NFT work aka Beeple sold to a single buyer on March 11, 2021. Beeple works are highly respected and premium works of art. This work is actually a collage of his 5,000 works. Since 2007, Beeple has pledged to create one piece of art once a day.

    1. Clock US$52.7 million (Rp756.7 billion)

    Clock is the work of Sir and Julian Assange, and literally moves like a clock, counting down the days when WikiLeaks founder Julian Assange was imprisoned. The purpose of this NFT was to raise money for Assange’s legal defense, and it was eventually acquired by the Assange DAO, a group of over 10,000 people who donated their money to buy the NFT and support Assange.

    1. HUMAN ONE US$28.895 million (Rp414.91 billion)

    HUMAN ONE is one of Beeple’s NFTs that has been sold for a very high price. HUMAN ONE goes on sale November 9, 2021 for nearly $30 million. According to an interview with Christie’s, this work is closely related to ‘Everyday’s’

    1. CryptoPunk #5822 US$23 million (Rp 330.2 billion)

    CryptoPunks NFT dominates the ranks of the most expensive NFTs in the world, with code 5822 selling for more than US$23 million.

    1. CryptoPunk #7523 US$11.75 million (Rp 168.72 billion)

    Outshining all its CryptoPunk counterparts, #7523 is a rarer third collection, backed by a hefty price tag.

    1. CryptoPunk #3100 US$7.67 million (Rp 110.1 billion)

    As of March 11th 2021, just one day after the #7804 went out of stock, the #3100 is more expensive than its brethren. CryptoPunk #3100 is one more odd pun, but this time he’s wearing a headband. #3100 is the seventh most expensive Crypto Punk on the market.

    1. CryptoPunk #7804 US$7.6 million (Rp 109.1 billion)

    CryptoPunk #7804 has the form of an alien punk. This alien is one of nine “Alien” Crypto Punks, wearing a hat and pipe.

    1. Crossroad US$6.6 million (Rp94.77 billion)

    Beeple’s Crossroad is just a 10 second clip showing people walking past a huge corpse with slurs written all over it. This Beeple product is highly appreciated because it offers something a little different from the usual NFTs you see.

    1. A Coin for the Ferryman US$6,034 million (Rp 86.64 billion)

    One of XCopy’s earliest works , ‘A Coin for the Ferryman ‘, premiered in 2018 and sold for over US$6 million on November 4, 2021. This work has the shape of a combination of squares on a multi-colored background, accompanied by a GIF image making it unique and something the owner can be proud of.

    We have finished our discussion of the currently popular NFTs. To learn more about investing, there are several recommended books that are worth reading and can be found easily at sinaumedia.

  • Get to know what is left-handed, facts and advantages of left-handed people

    What is left-handed – Many people have heard of what is left-handed, you might even be one of those who have heard of it. Left-handed is someone who tends to do activities with the left side of the body, such as when writing tends to use the left hand.

    On this occasion, we will discuss more about left-handedness, to the advantages of left-handed people. So, read this article, until it’s finished, Sinaumed’s.

    Definition of Left-handed

    Basically, there have been many who say that a left-handed person has a smarter brain when compared to a right-handed person. Meanwhile, there is some research suggesting that there may be a link between left-handedness and higher IQ. Meanwhile, other studies have shown that right-handed people actually have an advantage.

    Quoted from Healthline, left-handedness is sometimes also called sinitrality. As for what is meant by sinitrality is the condition of preferring to use the left hand rather than the right hand for routine activities. There are also studies that reveal that left-handedness can be caused by genetic or hereditary factors.

    Because scientists have shown that left-handedness tends to run in families. As a result, it is assumed that left-handedness has a genetic component, in other words left-handers are born that way.

    Left-handed people use their left hand more often than their right hand. In addition, he usually uses his left hand when doing activities, such as combing his hair, cooking, and so on.

    Writing cannot be used to determine whether a person is left-handed or not, because some people who are left-handed use their right hand to write, while for everything else they use their left hand.

    It is estimated that 8-15% of the adult population are left-handed. In addition, various studies have shown that left-handedness is more common among males than females.

    Compared with the general population, left-handedness is more common among identical twins and some groups of people with neurological disorders (eg, Epilepsy Down’s Syndrome, Autism and Mental Retardation). From a statistical point of view, a person who has a twin who is left-handed has a 76% chance of also being left-handed.

    Causes of Someone Left-handed

    A left-handed person does not just happen, but there are several causes for a person to be left-handed, including:

    1. Gen

    There is a possibility that genetic factors will influence a child to use the right or left-handed more often. A single gene may be passed from parents to children to influence which hand a child likes.

    If a certain version of this gene is inherited, the child will likely be left-handed. In addition, it also depends on reinforcement and other environmental influences. However, more recent research suggests that there may be more genes that can result in left-handed people.

    2. Gender

    The gender of left-handed people is more dominated by men than women. This can be proven through research which shows that the male hormone testosterone has an influence on right and left-handed hands.

    3. Fetal Development

    Some researchers believe that left-handedness has more to do with environment than genetics. They suggest that environmental factors in the womb (including hormone exposure) can affect whether we like our right or left hand later in life.

    4. Imitation

    Children learn to choose their right or left hand by imitating parents, caregivers, and people who are often around them. However, this does not explain why left-handed parents sometimes have left-handed children, and vice versa.

    5. Brain Damage

    A minority of researchers theorize that all humans are predestined to be right-handed. However, some types of brain damage can also be characterized by left-handed behavior. For left-handed people and parents of left-handed people, it’s important to note that there is no solid evidence to support this rather controversial theory.

    6. Adjustments

    Some people who are right-handed by nature become left-handed because of the need to adjust to injury.

    Facts About Left-handed People

    Ten percent of the total world population are left-handed. As a minority, they have to live to adjust to various kinds of equipment, such as gadgets, office stationery, cooking equipment, and various other objects that are made to meet the needs of right-handed people.

    The brain and body of left-handed people operate differently than those of right-handed people (and in ambidextrous people , whose two hands are the dominant hand for different tasks).

    Most of the human population in the world is more dominant to use the right hand in activities. Although someone who is left-handed looks different because their left hand is dominant, this does not mean that they are any different from someone who is right-handed.

    Quoted from various sources, the following are facts about left-handed people, namely:

    1. The brain works opposite to the side of the body that is used

    Various things that are done by the limbs have a control center in the brain, which is divided into the cerebrum and cerebellum, as well as the right brain and left brain. When doing various activities, it turns out that the part of the brain that controls it is opposite to the part of the body that does that activity.

    For example, someone who is more dominant using the right hand, means the part of the brain that works is the left. This also applies to someone who is left-handed, namely the right side of the brain that is more dominantly working.

    2. Following Hand Domination

    Left-handed people tend to chew food on the left, while right-handed people tend to chew on the right.

    3. Possibly Already in the Womb

    The fetus begins to move its hands when it enters 9-10 weeks. Early in the second trimester, the baby shows a clear preference for sucking on one thumb on one side of the hand.

    If the baby starts to get used to sucking the thumb of the left hand, it could be that left-handedness has become congenital even before your little one is born. However, most developmental experts say that parents likely won’t understand their child’s dominant hand until two or three years of age. This is because as children grow, many children will change hands when doing activities.

    4. Left-handed people have a higher mortality rate than right-handed people

    A surprising fact that left-handed people live 3 years shorter than right-handed people. Launching CNN Health, more than 2,500 left-handed people die every year as a result of using everyday equipment for people who are right-handed.

    5. Symptoms of Dyslexia and ADHD

    A study cited by WebMD, shows that left-handed students have much more difficulty in school and have symptoms of ADHD. This can happen because they have mixed or ambidextrous hands.

    Additionally, one study found that children who changed hands were twice as likely to be dyslexic.

    However, until recently, researchers didn’t know exactly why that happened. Even so, they suspect that having an inconsistent dominant hand may be a bigger problem than a consistent left hand.

    6. Relating to the Legend of Lucifer

    According to legend, Lucifer and witches have dominant left hand and Lucifer with evil nature. Therefore, it is very likely that religious ceremonies are performed using the right hand. In fact, the right hand is often referred to as a good hand.

    7. Associated with Deviance

    In the past, left-handedness was associated with behavioral disorders, neurotic symptoms, rebellion, and criminal activity. In fact, the word ” left ” (left / left hand) in English is rooted in ” lyft ” in Anglo-Saxon, which means damaged or weak.

    8. Considered More Creative

    The right side of the brain controls the muscles on the left side of the body and mostly drives musical and spatial abilities. Maybe that’s why left-handed people often have creative ideas, so they are more often sought after in the creative industries.

    In mirror writing, where the letters are reversed and written backwards, it is almost always done with the left hand. In addition, several studies have shown that left-handed children score higher in verbal reasoning.

    However, further research is still needed regarding this one fact.

    9. Famous Lefties

    Famous left-handers throughout history include Napoleon Bonaparte, Bill Gates, Oprah Winfrey, Obama, and Jimi Hendrix.

    10. Left-handed Day

    It turns out that there is World Left Handers Day which is celebrated every August 13th since 1996.

    11. Often Using the Wrong Tool

    More than 2,500 left-handed people are killed each year using everyday tools meant for right-handed people.

    12. Premature babies tend to be left-handed

    In several studies revealed that premature babies tend to be born in a left-handed condition.

    13. Easily Affected by Stress

    According to a study, left-handed people are more prone to post-traumatic stress (PTSD) when compared to those who are right-handed,

    14. The Brain Can Work Faster At Some Things

    Left-handed people’s brains work faster when exercising or playing computer games.

    15. Have a Smarter Brain

    According to a study from St. Lawrence University, left-handed people are now proven to be much smarter than right-handed people. People who have an IQ over 140 tend to be left handed. The proof, Da Vinci, Michelangelo, Einstein, and Newton were left-handed people.

    16. Easily Embarrassed

    Left-handed people are more easily embarrassed. A behavioral test conducted in Scotland showed a link between left-handedness and shyness.

    According to this study, many participants who were left-handed reported that they were more easily anxious about making mistakes, and more sensitive to criticism. Overall, studies show left-handed people are indecisive.

    17. Faster to anger

    Most left-handed people show emotional processes that are not balanced between their right and left brain, one of the consequences is often a bad mood.

    18. Drink Alcohol More Often

    According to the results of research from 12 countries involving 25,000 participants, left-handed people drink alcohol more often than those who are right-handed. However, that does not mean they are prone to alcohol abuse.

     

     

    Advantages of Left-handers

    1. Have an artistic and romantic soul

    Compared to language skills, those who are left-handed tend to have a fairly high artistic spirit. Usually, these art enthusiasts are also very romantic people.

    It’s just that, most of them put it in works of art. In fact, left-handed people use their right brain more than their left brain. The right brain is used for creative, intuitive, and visual thinking processes. A number of famous left-handed artists such as Leonardo Da Vinci and Michael Angelo are left-handed artists.

    2. Having High Creativity Power

    Because they tend to use their right brain more, left-handed people have high creativity, especially in creating things.

    In the journal American Journal of Psychology it was revealed that those who are left-handed have different thoughts than those who are right-handed. They keep thousands of fresh ideas in their brains, including to make their partner happy which will make the relationship more colorful.

    3. Smarter

    Revealed in the study ” Effects of Handedness on Intelligence Level of Students “. Apparently, those who are left-handed tend to have a higher IQ than people who use the right hand.

    People who use their right hand predominantly will tend to use the left brain compared to the right. Meanwhile, those who are left-handed are able to use the right and left brain in a balanced way. Therefore, left-handed people are called smarter in learning something.

    4. Multitasking

    Not only smart, those who are left-handed are able to do several jobs at once. They are able to deal with various problems quickly. In addition, they will do it calmly and not rush during work.

    Launching from the Lefty Fretz website , a 2018 study conducted by the Illinois Research Consortium revealed that left-handed people complete two jobs better than right-handed people.

    This is because right-handed people get work done by breaking it into parts and then analyzing the problems one by one. Meanwhile, left-handed people tend to see the whole problem in their tasks and do pattern matching to try to solve it.

    5. His memory is very sharp

    Their ability to use both halves of their brain in a balanced way also has an effect on their sharp memory. They can remember events and dates very well.

    6. Can Be a Good Leader

    Several world leaders who are left-handed have proven their ability to lead a country such as Barack Obama, George W. Bush, Bill Clinton, and Gerald Ford.

    The ability to multitask, be intelligent, and have a creative spirit full of innovation makes those who are left-handed capable of solving several problems. Including being the leader in the household.

    7. Good at sports

    Having a left-handed partner can also make a person healthier. How not, those who are left-handed tend to like sports to keep their bodies fit. In addition, they are quite good at several sports such as swimming, tennis, baseball, boxing, and fencing.

    Interestingly, almost 40 percent of tennis athletes are left-handed. Why did it happen? This is because the reflexes between the left and right hands are different, so this situation favors left-handers more.

    8. Can Control Yourself Better

    A left-handed person has better self-control in terms of holding back from fulfilling a wish. This has been tested in a study conducted by JECN. From the research it proves that those who are left-handed do not find it difficult to control their hands. This ability apparently really helped him control his desires.

     

     

    Closing

    If you want to find various kinds of books about personality and also want to get more information by reading the books available at sinaumedia.com.

  • Get to know what is Labia Minora in the female reproductive system

    Labia Minora – All humans, both male and female, must have their own reproductive organs, each of which has special organs and functions. For women, their reproductive organs are commonly called the vagina, aka Miss V. This reproductive organ has many roles, one of which is to maintain offspring. Now, inside the vagina, there is a part called the labia and consists of the labia minora and labia majora. Both of them function as a reproductive system for women.

    Unfortunately, not everyone understands the labia minora and labia majora in Miss V, because there is an opinion that sex education is taboo. In fact, it’s wrong , you know … Sex education should be taught from an early age to avoid things that are not desirable. So, what are the labia minora? What are the disorders that often occur in the female organs? So, so that Sinaumed’s understands these things, let’s look at the following review!

    What are Labia Minora?

    Previously, it was briefly explained that the vagina which is the female reproductive system has a part called the labia. Labia have another name, namely vaginal lips, which are folds of skin that form the vulva on the outside of the vagina. So, the labia consists of the labia majora and labia minora.

    The labia majora, which are located outside the vaginal lips, tend to be thick and fatty in texture. During puberty, this part of the labia majora will appear fine hairs.

    Meanwhile, the labia minora are located inside the vaginal lips, which tend to be thin in texture and smaller in size compared to the labia majora. The labia minora are located right inside the labia majora by surrounding the vaginal opening and urethra (urinary tract). Unlike the labia majora, the labia minora are actually covered with a mucous membrane, so that the surface will remain moist by the fluid that has been secreted by special cells.

    The shape of the labia minora is like a small fold with a size of about 3-4 cm. Please note , Sinaumed’s , that the color of the labia minora varies, some are pink and some are even brownish black. These are all normal things 

    Well, the existence of the labia minora has a “magical” function, namely to protect the clirotis, urethra (urine canal) and the vagina itself, because they are located inside the vulva. Not only does it function as a protector, but the labia minora are also able to produce a lubricant, aka oil, which is produced by the oil glands in the surface layer of the female sex organs.

    Typically, women who have reached old age or have gone through menopause, have lower estrogen levels. That is what causes her labia minora to become thinner and drier.

    Health Problems that Often Occur in Labia Minora

    Even though the labia minora are located inside the woman’s vagina, it doesn’t mean that this part is safe from any disturbance. Just like other body organs, if a woman’s intimate organs are not kept clean, they will cause health problems. What are the health problems that often occur in the labia minora? Come on, see the following review!

    1. A lump on the Labia Minora

    In the labia minora there may be lumps which are caused by several things, one of which is vaginal varicose veins. Vaginal varicose veins is a condition of swollen blood vessels in the vulva area, including the labia minora itself. The presence of vaginal varicose veins can also arise due to changes in blood flow and hormone levels that usually occur during pregnancy. Not infrequently, this lump will feel very painful.

    However, lumps caused by vaginal varicose veins can heal by themselves, along with the completion of the pregnancy period. It should also be noted that during later pregnancies, this lump may reappear.

    2. Labial Adhesions

    Labial adhesion is a condition where the labia minora experience tissue adhesions, so that the vagina will not appear “hollow”. Usually, the condition is experienced by newborn girls and teenage girls before their puberty. These tissue adhesions can occur due to low estrogen levels, especially in infants and young girls.

    However, it should also be noted that this condition can occur due to infection caused by poor vaginal hygiene as well as genital trauma. If these labial adhesions are experienced by teenage girls, then later the vagina will “open” by itself, along with their puberty. This is because the hormone estrogen begins to increase.

    What is understood is that when young women have entered puberty, but they still have difficulty urinating, immediately consult a doctor, okay?

    3. Hypertrophy of Labia Minora

    Previously, it was briefly explained that the shape and size of the labia minora in each woman is different. Generally, the size of the labia minora will be smaller than the labia majora. Although there are also some women who have larger labia minora so they will stand out.

    This condition is actually normal, as long as it doesn’t bother or cause irritation. So, if you experience irritation, it’s better to use only cotton pants and avoid wearing tight pants.

    If hypertrophy, aka enlargement of the labia minora, actually makes Sinaumed’s uncomfortable, consult a doctor immediately, OK? Chances are, the doctor will recommend special surgery to change its shape and size.

    4. Bacterial and Fungal Infections

    Since the labia minora are in the folds of the body, they will be prone to moisture , right… so the risk of bacteria and fungus will also increase. That is why there are many health campaigns for women’s intimate organs. If vaginal hygiene is not maintained, various bacterial and fungal infections will appear, such as dermatitis, eczema, to candidiasis.

     

     

    Understanding the Female Reproductive Organ System

    As with other organ systems, in the female reproductive organ system there are also separate parts, which are generally located on the inside and outside. The inside of this can not be seen directly, while the outside of course can be seen directly. So, here is a description of the parts contained in the female reproductive system, aka Miss V!

    The outside part

    1. Mons Pubis

    Namely the outermost part of the female reproductive system. The shape is similar to the triangle that protects the pubic bone (pubic symphysis). In this section, there is fatty tissue, skin tissue, connective tissue, sweat glands, and fine hair roots.

    2. Labia Mayora

    Namely folds that almost resemble the shape of the lips, so they are often also called pubic lips. Based on its location, this part of the labia majora has 2 types, namely those on the outer surface and the inner surface.

    On the outer surface of the labia majora there will be a layer of horny epithelial cells and hair roots. Meanwhile, those that are located on the inner surface will appear slippery because they have fatty tissue and do not have hair follicles or sweat glands.

    3. Labia Minora

    Previously, it was explained in detail about what the labia minora are. In short, the labia minora are small lips that are located on the genitals, to be precise next to the labia majora and before Miss V. The main thing that distinguishes the labia minora from the labia majora is that there are no fine hair roots and instead have lots of blood vessels.

    4. Clirotic

    Namely a sexual organ that is inside Miss V. It has a structure that is almost the same as the penis in men, even both are in the same position. The most striking difference is that the clirot grows inward, while the male penis grows outward.

    5. Hymen

    Namely a thin membrane that covers the hole in Miss V and is about 1-2 cm from Miss V’s lips. Just a little trivia, the hymen that every woman has is different, right, it will even grow along with the development of Miss V in women . Although all women are generally born with a hymen, it turns out that some are not.

    6. Vestibule

    Namely the pubic cavity which is located in the labia minora. This organ becomes the estuary of the urethra (urinary tract) and the vaginal opening.

    The inside part

    1. Miss V

    Namely the sexual organs that are owned by women with a shape like a tube. Its function is to have sex as well as the birth canal of the baby.

    2. Uterus or Uterus

    Being the most important organ for female reproduction. This uterus is connected to the cervix (cervical) which is also connected to Miss V and the fallopian tubes. Well, during pregnancy, later the baby’s development process will occur in this womb.

    3. Fallopian tubes or oviducts

    Namely the channel that connects the ovaries (egg cells) to the uterus. This channel is also the place where fertilization occurs between sperm and ovum. Not only that, the fallopian tubes are also a place for temporary embryo growth or division, before finally attaching to the lining of the uterus.

    4. Ovaries

    Namely the ovaries which have a function in the form of sex cell-producing organs for women. This organ has 2 pieces which are located on the right side and left side of the uterus with an oval round shape.

    So, that’s a review of what the labia minora are, which are part of the pubic lips in the female reproductive organs. Don’t forget to always keep Miss V clean, don’t get it damp and lots of bacteria appear.

  • Get to know what Collections are, Types, Mechanisms, and Benefits

    Definition of Collections – Collections are a bank service for billing payments for letters or valuable documents to third parties at other places or cities in the country in the context of settling bills or receivables in the form of valuable letters or documents that can be processed are money orders, checks, giro bills, receipts, promissory notes/acceptances and raffle prizes.

    Collections are beneficial for customers, including saving costs and time for processing billing transactions to be more efficient, and minimizing the risk of loss. While the benefits of collection for the bank will get a commission as well as a means of promoting the introduction of customers handled. In addition, it can precipitate collection funds.

    Meaning of Accounts

    Based on the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), the definition of collection is the process of collecting receivables from collectible parties based on a predetermined script for the risk of billing. Meanwhile, according to the Financial Services Authority (OJK), the definition of collection is collection of checks and other debt instruments including letters of acceptance and bonds to issuers of securities, as well as receiving payments from paying banks.

    In short, collection is one of the banking services by involving third parties in the process of collecting receivables in the form of bills or securities that have not been paid. In addition to collection, transfer of funds can be done by clearing. The difference between clearing and collection lies in the object. Clearing is the transfer of assets in the form of large amounts of money, while collection is the transfer of assets in the form of money orders, demand deposits, checks, money orders and receipts.

    Collection Types

    After understanding the meaning of collection in the banking world, you must know several types of collection. The reason is, there are two types that are distinguished based on the circulation of funds and transaction systems, including the following.

    1. Based on Fund Traffic

    When viewed from the flow of funds, collection is divided into two, namely incoming and outgoing. In the incoming flow, collections are the number of incoming bills that are charged to the customer’s account. Meanwhile, collection out is a form of billing to third parties outside the city after carrying out orders from customers.

    2. Based on Transactions

    Based on the type of transaction, the distribution of collections is based on the presence of file attachments. Namely, drafts without the need for documents such as checks and demand deposits, and drafts by attaching important documents, such as insurance policies and other securities that have been approved by the bank.

    Collection mechanism

    As with other bank services, the collection system varies depending on the following three types of collection implementation mechanisms in Indonesia.

    1. Via the Bank itself

    In the bank’s own mechanism, collection is carried out if the destination bank is in the same city as the buyer’s bank. That way, the collection service will make it easier for customers to make bills, even though the location is quite far.

    2. Via Correspondent Bank

    The next mechanism is the existence of a third party to assist collection activities. If the designated bank does not have a branch in the same city as the customer, a correspondent bank is required. The process in this system is also quite complicated and takes a little longer compared to via the bank itself.

    3. Between Bank Own Branches

    This mechanism is the easiest process compared to via the bank itself or correspondents. This is because in this collection mechanism service both use the same parent bank with different branch locations.

    Parties Involved in Collections

    With regard to collections, the parties involved in bank collections are the executors and initiators. Here is the full explanation.

    1. Initiating Bank

    Collection initiating bank is a party that has the duty of being the recipient of drafts in the form of money orders, current accounts, and checks from third parties to be billed. And later the profits will be given at the end of each month in the amount of 50% of the total commission.

    2. Executing Bank

    The collection implementing bank is the party whose job is to collect using media in the form of scripts, such as checks and giro to third parties on orders from the initiating bank.

    Collection Case Example

    To make it easier for you to understand, consider the following examples of collection cases:

    Budi is a current account customer at the Jakarta branch of Bank X. He gave a demand deposit check with a nominal value of IDR 45 million from a customer in Bandung to be transferred to his account. If the commission is set at 0.25%, the collection fee is…

    Total scripts
    = Items received – Inkaso
    = IDR 45 million – (IDR 45 million x 0.25%)
    = IDR 45 million – IDR 122.5 thousand
    = IDR 44.8775 million

    Collection Simulation Example

    1. To Bank NSC Surabaya to order collection of notes issued by Bank NSC Jakarta to the collector in Jakarta.
    2. Bank NSC Surabaya makes a cover letter for collection and sends it together with the invoice to be billed to Bank NSC Jakarta by post or by courier service.
    3. After Bank NSC Jakarta received a collection cover letter and collection slip from Bank NSC Surabaya, then billed the collector debited the collector’s account at Bank NSC Jakarta.
    4. And after it is confirmed that the funds collected from the collection bill have been successfully invoiced, the funds will be sent/credited to Bank NSC Surabaya. Furthermore, Bank NSC Surabaya will hand them over to the collector.

    Domestic Collection Simulation

    1. To Bank NSC Surabaya to order collection of notes issued by Bank BENI Jakarta to the collector in Jakarta.
    2. Bank NSC Surabaya makes a cover letter for collection and sends it together with the invoice to be billed to Bank NSC Jakarta by post or by courier service.
    3. After Bank NSC Jakarta received a collection cover letter and collection slip from Bank NSC Surabaya, then billed Bank BENI Jakarta through the clearing facility in Jakarta.
    4. Bank BENI Jakarta receives a clearing bill from Bank NSC Jakarta, then debits the collector’s account at Bank BENI Jakarta.
    5. After it is confirmed that the collected funds have been collected successfully, the funds will be sent/credited to Bank NSC Jakarta via clearing. Then Bank NSC Jakarta will send the collection results to Bank NSC Surabaya, then Bank NSC Surabaya will hand them over to the collector.

    Overseas Collection Simulation

    1. To Bank NSC Surabaya to order collection of notes issued by City Bank New York to the collector in New York.
    2. Bank NSC Surabaya makes a cover letter for collection and sends it together with the invoice to be billed to Bank NSC Jakarta Head Office by post or by courier service.
    3. Collections abroad must go through the head office of the bank concerned because only the head office of the bank in Indonesia has a depository correspondent relationship with overseas banks.
    4. After Bank NSC Jakarta Head Office received a cover letter for collection and collection slip from Bank NSC Surabaya, then billed it to Nostronya City Bank New York through an expedition service.
    5. City Bank New York receives a collection note from Bank NSC Jakarta Head Office, then debits the collector’s account at City Bank New York.
    6. When successfully billed, the funds will be credited to the account of Bank NSC Jakarta Head Office to him.
    7. After the account of Bank NSC Jakarta Head Office at City Bank New York is credited for the collection results, Bank NSC Jakarta Head Office sends the collection results to Bank NSC Surabaya.
    8. Furthermore, Bank NSC Surabaya will hand it over to the collector

    Collection Profits

    After understanding the meaning of collection and examples, it’s a good idea to know some of the benefits of collection that a customer gets, including the following.

    1. Save Cost

    Billing notes in different cities of course requires a large fee. That way, collection is one solution. The reason is, collection costs are smaller when compared to billing independently, as well as controlling budget management.

    2. More Time Saving

    Besides being able to save costs, another advantage of collection is that it saves more time. With the collection service, the bank will assist you in billing. So it doesn’t take much time.

    3. Avoid the Risk of Losing

    Most collection users are trading companies that may frequently send money or make large payments. By using collection services, conducting transactions between companies will be very safe and avoid all risks of crime.

    Outgoing Collection Accounting

    1. Collection Transaction Process

    Bank collection is a bank activity that contains uncertainty. Banks make transactions, but not every bank transaction will produce results. The collector may not be able to pay the bill, so the executing bank cannot force the collector to pay it.

    To find out the success of the collection system, it takes time for confirmation. During the interval of receiving the order to collect until the bill is successful or not, this transaction must be recorded in an administrative account. Considering that the initiating bank will pay the trustor if the transaction is successful, then this transaction is actually a conditional transaction.

    Thus these administrative records are grouped in the liability contingency account. Recording in this account uses a single journal entry credit position. This account will be outstanding during the grace period awaiting results. If the transaction is successful, it is immediately credited or paid to the account of the giver of the trust. And automatically the administrative account for collection must be nullified (debited), because the collection transaction is real or effective and is recorded in a real account.

    The problems that arise are regarding transaction commissions and paperwork fees. If the transaction is successful, the bank will deduct the customer’s account for wire/transfer fees only. The results of this transaction can be directly credited to the depositor’s current account or savings account at the initiating bank. If the results of the transaction are to be given to non-customers, the bank must first record in the administrative account of the transaction slip that will be paid.

    2. Recording of Collection Transactions

    Consider the following example of recording an inter-branch collection journal:

    On May 10, 2018 bank A Semarang received a collection item order (cheque deposit/BG bank A in Bandung) from Amir to be deposited into bank A Bandung at Mr. Ali’s expense in the amount of IDR 100,000,000

    When receiving BG check deposits (scripts), bank A Semarang as the initiating bank must record the following in the administration account:

    May 10, 2019:

    cr. Inkaso items paid and billed IDR 100,000,000 (Credit)

    Recording with credit position journal entries, because this transaction is conditional in nature and if successful will result in the initiating bank’s obligation to submit/credit to the account of the trustee.

    On the same day bank A Semarang received confirmation that the transaction for Mr. Ali’s expense, a customer of bank A Bandung was declared effective (there were funds).

    If so, then the initiating bank’s duties:

    • Eliminate administrative account for this transaction.
    • Delegating the proceeds of the bill to those entitled by recording it in a real/effective account. The transaction commission is set at 0.05%.

    And the recording of the bank transaction journal is as follows:

    May 10, 2019:

    Dr. Inkaso paid up and billed IDR 100,000,000 (Debit)

    While the recording of transaction journals in real accounts is as follows:

    May 10, 2019:

    Dr. RAK Bandung Branch IDR 100,000,000 (Debit)
    Cr. Amir’s Current Account IDR 99,500,000 (Credit)
    Cr. Commission income IDR 500,000 (Credit)

    The delegation of transaction proceeds is actually not only to the giro, but depends on the request of the giver of the mandate.

    ***

    As an example:

    Can be to savings or other accounts desired.

    In the example above, it is assumed that Amir is a customer of bank A Semarang.

    If Amir is not a customer of the bank, then bank A, in addition to recording the administrative account as above, will also first record it in the following account:

    May 10, 2019:

    Dr. RAK Bandung Branch IDR 100,000,000 (Debit)
    Cr. Bills of collection have been billed and will be paid Rp 100,000,000 (Credit)

    This journal entry is to hold until the trustee comes to the bank to collect it.

    If the giver of the mandate takes it in cash, it will be recorded in bank A Semarang:

    May 10, 2018:

    Dr. Collection items have been billed and paid Rp 100,000,000 (Debit)
    Cr. Cash IDR 99,500,000 (Credit)
    Cr. Commission Income IDR 500,000 (Credit)

    What about administrative accounts?

    Administrative accounts are also nullified like the previous journal entry.

    Account Collection Accounting Entered from the Bank’s Own Branch

    For incoming collection accounting originating from the bank’s own branch, the implementing bank’s task is to charge the collector’s account.

    As an example of continuation of the previous example, that Ali agreed to pay with Ali’s Giro burden of IDR 50,000,000, Ali’s savings burden of IDR 20,000,000.

    And the check from bank A Bandung that was withdrawn by Amir was IDR 30,000,000, so the incoming collection journal entry at bank A is:

    May 10, 2019:

    Dr. Ali’s Giro IDR 50,00,000 (Debit)
    Dr. Ali Savings IDR 20,000,000 (Debit)
    Dr. Gito Amin IDR 30,00,000 (Debit)
    Cr. RAK Semarang Branch IDR 100,000,000 (Credit)

    Interbank Collection Transactions via the Bank’s Own Branch Offices

    1. Collection Process Through Own Branch Offices

    Collection transactions between banks can be completed through the bank’s own branch office closest to the designated bank’s clearing area. Thus the initiating bank that conducts the transaction will only deal with the account with its branch office, while the branch office itself will deal with the gross account of the branch which will deal with other banks in different clearing areas that have issued checks/bilyet giro. Therefore, the recording of this transaction occurs at the initiating bank, the implementing bank of its own branch or other collectible banks.

    2. Example of Collection Journal via Own Branch Office

    Consider the following example of journal entry:

    On May 15, 2019 a customer of bank A in Jakarta named Y sold electronic goods to X a customer of bank B Surabaya. Total transactions worth IDR 500,000,000.

    On the same day X withdrew a late check to pay Y which could be cashed on May 20 2019.

    On May 20, 2019, Y deposited into bank A for the benefit of his current account in the form of a check from bank B Surabaya which was withdrawn by X in the amount of IDR 500,000,000

    Recording at bank A when receiving deposit of collection notes is:
    Recording in administrative account:

    May 20, 2019:

    Dr. RAR Collection Items paid and billed IDR 500,000,000 (Debit)

    On the basis of the check deposit, bank A Jakarta then sends the check/BG via expedition to its branch office in Surabaya for clearing.

    If Bank A Surabaya branch has informed that the check has been validated by bank B Surabaya and declared effective through clearing.

    So bank A Jakarta immediately posted the results to account Y after deducting the transaction commission.

    Commission Registration

    Transaction commission value IDR 1,000,000. For example, on May 21 2019 the funds were declared effective by bank A Surabaya, then the recording of the transaction journal at bank A Jakarta is:

    May 21, 2019:

    cr. RAR Bill of collection and billed IDR 500,000,000 (Credit)

    Dr. RAK Surabaya Branch IDR 500,000,000 (Debit)
    Cr. Current Account Y IDR 499,000,000 (Credit)
    Cr. Commission Income IDR 1,000,000 (Credit)

    Recording of transactions at the implementing branch (bank A Surabaya) are:

    When collecting through clearing with bank B Surabaya:

    May 21, 2019:

    Dr. RAR Clearing Items IDR 500,000,000 (Credit)

    When clearing is declared successful or funds are declared effective:

    May 21, 2019:

    Dr. RAR Collection Items paid and billed IDR 500,000,000 (Debit)

    Dr. BI current account IDR 500,000,000 (Debit)
    Cr. RAK Jakarta Branch IDR 5000,000.00 (Credit)

     

  • Get to Know What Chemistry Is, Signs, and Tips for Keeping It

    Chemistry Is – Everyone in this world, must have liked or even fell in love with someone else. No matter how cold or cold he may seem, he’s bound to have liked someone at least once in his life. Whether it’s a stranger we meet in a place accidentally, or it could be someone who is actually close to us. Well , it’s called feeling, it can anchor to anyone without us ever knowing.

    Many people fall in love with someone they just met that day for the first time, there are also those who just fall in love after years of acquaintance, even crazier, many people can fall in love with someone they previously hated.

    Discussing the matter of liking, usually will start from physical appearance. It is undeniable that most humans, both men and women, are visual creatures. As a visual creature, who almost always judges everything only from the outside, then physical appearance determines everything. Like bees who are interested in seeing beautiful flowers, so are humans.

    When you see someone with an appearance that you find attractive, you will easily like him and you can’t even stop looking at him. While liking someone is easy to do, that doesn’t mean being in a relationship can be just as easy. To be in a relationship with someone, the capital of liking is not enough. More than likes, you obviously have to have chemistry with him. What is chemistry ? Here’s the answer!

    Chemistry is a feeling of being connected

    Chemistry , you must have heard this word a lot, and often even felt it. Well , chemistry isn’t something that can appear anytime, or to anyone. We usually just feel chemistry when we meet someone who really ‘clicks’ in our hearts.

    ‘Click’ here is not a matter of appearance that suits our taste, more than that, we feel connected and connected to him, especially when we are facing and talking to him.

    Chemistry is the feeling of connection that builds up between two people. Chemistry usually doesn’t show up in the first meeting, and to get it you have to communicate with that person first. Even so, most people will usually feel chemistry before deciding to be in a relationship with someone, even chemistry is one of the reasons why someone decides to be in a relationship with that person.

    Apart from feeling connected to each other, chemistry will also be seen from each other’s actions. Usually couples who have strong chemistry will have the same reactions, and also almost the same behavior without them even realizing it.

    They also moved in sync as if all the movements had been prearranged. Like Earth and Moon adjusting to each other. So strong, that chemistry , that other people could see it.

    The existence of strong chemistry will make a person’s relationship with his partner stronger. Although chemistry is often associated with partners, this feeling actually does not only apply to romantic relationships.

    The truth is, we need chemistry for all kinds of relationships. Even friendships, work, and family need strong chemistry so you can still feel close to each other.

    7 Signs You and Your Partner Have Strong Chemistry

    It’s true that in order to make a relationship work, we need chemistry. Usually chemistry has appeared before you decide to be in a relationship. Even so, it is rather difficult to know how much strength the chemistry is between you and your partner. To find out, let’s read the following signs!

    1. Smile at the same time

    It may sound strange, but when two people have strong chemistry, they can sometimes read minds or at least have an idea of ​​what he or she is thinking in certain situations. Not infrequently, you have the same thoughts at the same time. Because of the same thoughts, it is not uncommon for our reactions and our partners to be the same.

    For example when you find something funny, you just have to look at him to see that he finds it funny too and you end up smiling or even laughing together.

    The reaction of the two of you sometimes makes people around confused. They don’t understand what makes you laugh, because they don’t have the chemistry that you guys have for each other.

    2. It’s as if you’ve known each other for a long time

    Have you ever felt so close to someone, even though you only met a few hours before? The answer is definitely never, right? Normally, when we meet new people, we will feel awkward with each other. It’s so awkward, you don’t know what to say.

    However, sometimes there are people who make us feel very comfortable from the first meeting. We could easily chat with them about anything, laughing and joking together as if you had known each other for years instead of an hour ago. If you feel this way with someone, it means you have strong chemistry with each other.

    3. Have the same sense of humor

    Laughter is a field road to the heart. One of the easiest ways to win someone’s heart is to make them laugh. Unfortunately, making someone laugh is not always as easy as we think.

    Actually, it depends on the personality of the person we are going to joke with. The reason is, there are people who are basically easy to laugh. This type of person would easily chuckle over trivial matters.

    On the other hand, there are people who have a cold and serious personality. Instead of making him laugh, you even have to work extra hard just to make him smile. However, when someone has chemistry with you, you don’t have to work too hard to make them laugh. This is because people who have strong chemistry tend to have the same sense of humor.

    Instead of trying so hard to make him laugh, he will laugh with you. What you think is funny, must also be funny to him, and vice versa.

    4. Copy each other

    Have you ever heard of the term mirroring? No, this one term has nothing to do with glass. The term mirroring is used for those who imitate each other, usually done unconsciously. Two people who have strong chemistry tend to imitate each other.

    They sometimes look like twins or like two souls in the same body. Not only do they move in the same way, they also react the same way, speak the same way, even some couples who are in love and have very strong chemistry, their faces look similar to each other. Weird, yet amazing, right?

    5. Have the same interests

    No one is one hundred percent the same, even identical twins have differences. Whether it’s differences in birthmarks, differences in character, or differences in interests. So, if identical twins can be different, what about you and him?

    After all, you and your partner are two different individuals in many ways. However, among all those differences, there is one common ground that connects you.

    This meeting point could be common interests or common hobbies. Although there is only one thing in common, this one thing is enough to erase the differences. Enough to make you feel close to each other.

    6. Often make physical contact

    Not just moving, talking or issuing the same reaction, couples who have strong chemistry will often make physical contact such as touching or holding hands.

    Love language , that’s roughly how children speak now. Most of this physical contact is done on purpose, sometimes unconsciously. Even though it’s just a small touch, this love language is a way to express feelings that cannot be represented in words.

    7. It’s easy to miss

    You can meet someone every day and not even know they exist. When he was missing, it took you forever to notice. But that doesn’t apply to those who have strong chemistry.

    Couples with strong chemistry tend to want to be together, even though they know that’s impossible. When someone is not around you, you can’t get rid of your thoughts about him. So worried, to make it difficult for you to focus on doing your current job.

    Tips for Maintaining Chemistry with a Partner

    Normally a chemistry appears by itself. The closer your relationship with someone, the stronger the chemistry that exists between the two of you. Even so, chemistry can actually fade and even disappear without residue.

    Usually, this happens to couples who have been together for a long time. Sometimes time and proximity, make us feel bored. If left unchecked, this will make your relationship lose chemistry and eventually become tenuous, even away from each other. You don’t want your relationship to end like this do you? If so, you and your partner must continue to try to maintain the feelings and chemistry that exist between you. How to?

    1. Doing deep talks

    In the beginning of a relationship, lovers will usually not stop to talk about their feelings for each other, even expressing their feelings every few hours. Whether it’s in person, via chat, or when ending calls and video calls.

    Over time, this habit slowly began to fade and was replaced by ordinary conversation. Even so, you still need to do deep talk and talk about each other’s feelings, especially when your relationship has been going on for a long time. You can start with nostalgia for the beautiful moments you spent together, it will trigger feelings that have been stored for a long time.

    Even though for many couples deep talk seems cringe, but this is important to maintain chemistry between the two of you. By doing deep talk occasionally, you can also be honest with each other’s feelings. More importantly, deep talk like this will protect your relationship from boredom.

    2. Doing activities together

    Boredom that arises in relationships, can be triggered by many things. One is the same activity all the time. If in the past few months, every date you’ve only spent time watching movies or eating together, maybe now is the time for you to go on a date to a different place.

    Apart from going to the mall, there are many other fun activities that you can do on a date. You can visit amusement parks, you can also go to tourist attractions with stunning views, or other exciting activities. With a new activity in a new place, you will create a new, pleasant feeling.

    3. Spend time alone

    Staying away from your partner doesn’t always have a negative effect on your relationship. When you feel bored with your relationship, it could be because you spend too much time together. Meetings that are too frequent, eventually make you feel bored.

    If that’s the case, there’s nothing wrong with you staying away from each other for a while, or at least rearranging the meeting time so that it’s not as frequent as usual. Staying away doesn’t mean you have to disappear without a word at all. Of course, communication must continue, but you must limit meetings.

    Instead, you can spend time alone first. You can use this alone time to gain new insights into your relationship.

    In order not to get bored, you can try doing various activities that you like or spending time with people you haven’t seen for a long time.

    4. Remembering moments in the past

    One of the easiest ways to get rid of the easiest boredom and return feelings is to remember the beautiful moments you have spent together.

    You can do this by opening your old photos or even more exciting, by taking him to places that are historical to your relationship. For example, you could go to the place where you first dated, or the place where you first started dating.

    By visiting these historical places, like it or not, your brain will remember all the moments that have happened and bring back the romantic feelings you used to feel.

    5. Learn to forgive each other

    Nobody is perfect. No matter how perfect he is, one day he will make mistakes that make you feel annoyed and even angry. Likewise with you, one day you must have made him angry. Sometimes, boredom arises not because you no longer like each other.

    But because you still have feelings of resentment for each other. If that’s the case, then the only solution is to open your heart and forgive each other’s mistakes. It’s not always easy, but it’s much easier than breaking up and having to forget each other.

    Again, no human is perfect. As long as the mistakes he makes are not too fatal, you can learn to forgive him and give him a second chance.

    At the beginning of a relationship, many people go out of their way to build chemistry with their partner. They go on dates to romantic places, express their feelings diligently, and do other things that make the relationship closer, and the chemistry between the two becomes stronger.

    However, they forget that chemistry is a feeling that needs to be maintained and cared for in order to survive. Because chemistry is lost, relationships and someone who used to look so special, can seem ordinary and even feel boring.

    For Sinaumed’s who are looking for information about chemistry or books about romance, you can visit sinaumedia.com .

    As #FriendsWithoutLimits, we always try to provide the best and newest products for Sinaumed’s, so that you have #MoreWithReading information.

    Author: Siti Marliah

  • Get to know what ATM stands for: Functions, Types, and How to Use It Safely

    Know what ATM stands for – ATM can basically be understood as a machine whose function can be used to solve several customer matters related to savings at a bank, for example, customer savings balances to financial transactions with a systemized program.

    Meanwhile, the abbreviation for ATM itself is Automatic Teller Machine or Automated Teller Machine. Literally, the meaning of the ATM stands for is a cash register that can work automatically according to a systemized program.

    If absorbed into Indonesian, this Automatic Teller Machine or ATM can be translated into Automated Teller Machines. Automated Teller Machines themselves can be understood as an electronic machine that can operate effectively without the need for additional human labour.

    Well, this article will discuss the meaning and extension of ATM in depth. Not only that, several functions and types of Automated Teller Machines will be presented that you need to know. This is so

    A. Definition of ATM

    The ATM was first designed by the Vice President of Product Planning at the Docutel company named Don Wetzel. The ATM machine was first successfully created in 1968. Until 1973, the prototype of the ATM machine was officially registered at the patent office to obtain the patent.

    According to the Big Indonesian Dictionary or KBBI, an ATM can be interpreted as an automatic machine owned by a bank to issue cash with certain techniques, such as pressing the savings number button, pressing the number (code) according to the instructions.

    Meanwhile, according to the Financial Services Authority, an ATM can be understood as a machine with a computer system that is activated by a bank magnetic card with a code or password. By using this machine, customers can do a number of things, such as saving money, withdrawing cash, transferring funds between accounts, and doing routine transactions.

    Still from the Financial Services Authority, automated teller machines or ATMs are installed nationally or internationally. This makes it easier for customers to obtain cash from ATMs in various places. The customer only needs to have and use the ATM code or password issued by a particular bank and the customer’s identity number.

    So, an automatic teller machine, abbreviated as an ATM, is basically a machine that you can use to withdraw money or balances anywhere, provided that the machine is in a certain bank network. With a machine that operates 24 hours a day, of course an ATM is one of the machines that makes it very easy for people to withdraw money or balances.

    ATM makes you don’t need to go to the central bank to just take the money needed. Through this computer system, you only need to enter a debit card and then determine the amount you want to take and money can be taken directly. Besides being able to be used to withdraw money, ATMs can be used to transfer money if you buy something to top up credit.

    B. ATM function

    The most important function of an ATM, of course, is to make it easier for a customer and avoid all difficulties when making transactions or needing cash. Not only that, an ATM can also make you not need to carry large amounts of cash which could lead to a crime. If you need money, you only need to take cash as needed at the nearest ATM.

    So, here are some ATM functions that you need to know, including:

    1. Withdraw cash 24 Hours

    We know for ourselves that ATMs can operate 24 hours a day. This means you can withdraw the money at any time, unless the ATM machine is disturbed or damaged. However, there are several ATMs placed in stores, starting from Indomaret, Alfamart, and so on. ATMs located in stores can automatically be used in accordance with the opening and closing conditions of the store.

    2. Depositing money into a Savings Account

    For those of you who want to save because you don’t really like to save too much money and are afraid that it could run out at any time, ATM machines can now be used to deposit cash into a savings account. Although until now, not all ATM machines have the facility to deposit money in cash. However, one can be sure that in the future all ATMs will be able to provide cash deposit services. Of course, this cash deposit service will greatly facilitate us and save time when compared to having to deposit money through a bank teller.

    3. Easy transfer

    Before the rise of cash deposit services, ATMs were commonly used to make transfers to other banks and between banks. Plus, since the increase in buying and selling services online, many people like to use ATMs to transfer money when buying something online. Shopping online basically demands to make transactions without meeting face to face. So, in this case, online transactions via ATMs are one of the usual ways to make payments.

    4. Pay routine bills

    Apart from withdrawing money, depositing cash, and making transfers, automated teller machines can already be used to make payments for various types of bills. Some bills that can be paid through ATMs, such as water, electricity, internet, and so on. How to pay routine bills is also quite simple, all you have to do is come to the nearest ATM. Furthermore, you can choose the PAM option for water, PLN for electricity, Internet or other bills provided. Then, to complete a billing transaction, you only need to press select and click.

    C. Types of ATMs

    Every bank must always try to provide the best service to all of its customers. One of the ways used to make it easier for customers to conduct banking transactions while avoiding long queues, the bank provides a complete system and a variety of ATMs in several types.

    So, here are several types of automated teller machines that you need to know about, including:

    1. ATM Cash Withdrawal

    The first type of ATM is a cash withdrawal ATM. This ATM can be understood as one of the types of ATMs that we often encounter and also with the most amount provided by banks in certain places. As the name implies, ATM cash withdrawals are provided specifically to handle cash transactions, for example cash withdrawals.

    2. Non-Cash ATMs

    The second type of ATM is a cashless ATM. Non-cash ATM itself can be interpreted as a type of ATM that cannot be used to make cash transactions such as cash withdrawals. However, this type of ATM is specifically provided for conducting non-cash banking transactions, such as transferring money, paying bills, and so on. Therefore, you need to know the type of ATM first before withdrawing money.

    3. ATM Cash Deposit

    The third type of ATM is a cash deposit ATM. This type of ATM can also be referred to as a cash deposit machine (CDM) or in Indonesian it is a cash deposit machine. This means that by using this ATM machine, you as a customer of a bank do not need to bother visiting a bank teller when you want to deposit money at the bank. Cash deposit ATMs themselves can usually accept money deposits with a minimum nominal sheet received, which is Rp. 50,000, this means that a nominal sheet of Rp. 100,000 can, yes.

    4. All-round ATM

    This fourth type of ATM may not be encountered by many of us. However, this type of ATM could become the standard ATM in the future. By using an all-purpose ATM or often called multifunctional, you can carry out banking transactions for all purposes, from cash withdrawals, transfers between accounts, transfers between banks, payments, balance information, top up pulses, exchange rate information, purchases, change pins. , and registration.

    D. Safe Ways to Use an ATM

    Even though ATMs are very practical and make banking customer affairs easier. However, it is possible that this machine can be tricked by irresponsible humans. By using the various tricks they use, you might become a victim of these fraudulent tricks. Until now, there have been many criminal cases related to ATMs. Therefore, we must always be vigilant when making transactions using an ATM machine.

    So, here are some ways you can use to avoid various potential crimes when using an ATM machine. How many ways, among others, namely:

    1. Use an ATM machine with a security guard

    First, make transactions at ATMs that are relatively close to the bank. This is of course one way to avoid the risk of crime. This is because each bank has a security guard who will be on guard 24 hours a day in the bank area. Having a security guard will greatly reduce the potential for crime.

    You can also choose to withdraw money at ATMs in supermarkets or minimarkets. This can reduce the potential for crime because you are in a busy environment. Always try to be careful when taking money at a quiet ATM.

    2. Protect your PIN

    When you want to withdraw money at the Automated Teller Machine, all you need to do is always cover the number pad when entering the pin. You can use both hands to prevent someone from seeing your savings PIN number. If someone claims to be an officer from the bank and asks for a PIN number, then that could be fraud. Therefore, don’t trust easily and don’t give your PIN code to people you don’t trust.

    3. Skimmer Cards

    Skimmer card can be interpreted as a device added to an ATM machine to capture personal information, ranging from PIN numbers to balances. The skimmer card itself is generally installed on the side of the machine or to be precise it is located above the official card slot. Well, the thing you need to be aware of before making a transaction is to check the ATM machine first. There may be some suspicious signs, such as the words “swipe the card here” or “card cleaner”.

    4. Immediately Save Money and Cards

    When you have finished making a transaction, please immediately insert your ATM card and money into your wallet or other safe place. Then, the thing that you must make sure before leaving the Automated Teller Room is that the money and ATM card are nowhere to be seen before leaving the door.

    5. Know the Bank’s Call Center Number

    If there is a problem with the ATM machine that is being used, the first thing you should do is make a call to the bank’s call center. The bank’s own call center number is usually listed on the ATM machine and can be contacted at any time. When there is a problem with your transaction at an ATM, it is not recommended that you trust anyone who is not a representative of the bank.

    6. Invite Friends

    One of the things that is important when you want to withdraw large amounts of money through an ATM machine is to invite a friend. By inviting a friend to accompany you, you will be much safer than when you take money alone.

    This is a discussion of what an ATM stands for as well as its meaning, function, and several types of Automated Teller Machines that are often used. ATM itself has provided many benefits for mankind in making transactions. Now, we can take advantage of the various functions of ATMs anywhere, be it in shopping areas or other recreational areas. Hope it is useful.

  • Get to know what a mockup is and how it differs from a prototype

    Mockup Is – The term “mockup” is quite rarely known by people, except for those who work in the field of design and even in the field of programming. Its existence is also very reliable, especially for companies or startups that are releasing new products. Yep, basically this mockup can be used to present the design of the product being developed. This mockup is a real picture of the product or concept being developed. The mockup shape looks like a mockup or presentation tool that gives a 3D image.

    Did Sinaumed’s ever make mockups when he was in school? Even cooler, this mockup can be made using an application, you know, so the results will be more realistic. So, what exactly is a mockup? What are the functions and benefits of mockups in the design world? Despite being a realistic-looking presentation tool, do mockups have advantages or disadvantages? So, so that Sinaumed’s understands these things, let’s look at the following review!

    What Are Mockups?

    Basically, a mockup is a visual medium that is designed in such a way as to be given certain effects so that the results become more real. The mockup will later provide a real picture of a product design to be released, so that it will be analyzed whether the actual results will be good or not. In short, a mockup is a concept of a work or product that is made digitally to make it look more real. For example, Sinaumed’s wants to add a business logo on a mug. Instead of having to print the logo first and then attach it to the mug, it would be simpler if you just used a mug mockup.

    Reporting from glints , the form of this mockup is a picture of mid-fidelity (the design still looks simple) and high-fidelity (the design has been refined and is more complex so it looks real) which will provide choices regarding design elements. Starting from color, layout, typography, iconography , visual navigation, to the overall appearance of the product or work being designed. Not infrequently, this mockup will be made in 2D and 3D variations, then given several visual effects so that the results look real and modern. Since this mockup was created by providing an overview of the product being designed, its existence is in the concept design stage. To be precise, before entering the final execution.

    The use of mockups is not only applied by designers, but also architects, especially when presenting their design concepts to clients. Now, through this mockup, later designers and architects can convey design concepts easily because there is a real picture of the concepts they are developing. Then, the client can also provide feedback regarding the mockup that is being delivered.

    Mockup creation can be done manually or with an application. If manually, of course, rely heavily on paper media and equipment in the form of color paints to pens. So, if you use an application, there are currently many modern design applications for creating this mockup. Call it Adobe Photoshop, Adobe Illustrator, CorelDraw, Macromedia Freehand, and others. There are even special applications for making website design mockups.

    Functions & Benefits of Mockups in the Design World

    Mockup Functions

    • Serves as a guide when working on a design so that it doesn’t easily deviate from the initial concept.
    • Become a real picture of the design.
    • As a preview of a design concept before printing.
    • Saves more costs because there is no need to make a dummy (copy) first.
    • As a medium for presenting web design projects.
    • Make it easy for clients to get an overview of the product concept being developed.

    Benefits of Mockups

    • Easy Revision

    When displaying a mockup in front of a client, surely they will provide feedback so that revisions occur. Now, through this mockup, later revisions or improvements will be easier to do and in detail. It only shows directly which parts of the product need repair.

    • Provides a More Realistic Product Picture

    The purpose of making a mockup is in line with its benefits, which is to provide a realistic picture of the product being developed. Yep, the form of the mockup will of course look like the final product.

    • As Media Presentation

    As with its function, mockups are very useful as media presentations about projects and products that are being developed. Through this mockup, designers can show how the designs they are working on are developing to their audience or clients. Later, it will be easier for the audience or client to imagine what the original project or product will look like if it’s finished in finished form.

    Aspects in a Mockup

    Since this mockup is part of the design, of course there are aspects that must be considered. So, here are some aspects that must be included in a mockup.

    1. Layouts

    Namely the description of the placement of the content that will be displayed. There are various types of layouts, from Z-shape, F-shape, single column, split screen , and many others. Just adjust the layout to the project or product being developed.

    2. Color

    Not only in 2D design, but color also plays an important role in 3D design. Just a little trivia , the use of color greatly affects the psychology and feelings of a person. Therefore, in making a mockup, you must pay attention to the use of the correct colors for the convenience of the user when using the product.

    3. Contrast

    Almost the same as color, contrast also has a big influence on user comfort when using your product. If the contrast in the product, both in the form of a web display and an application, is not good, it will be difficult for users to use it.

    4. Typography

    This typography can include the type and size of the font to the spacing of the text used in your product. If the type, size, and spacing of the text match, then the design will be more interesting to look at.

    5. Spacing

    Spacing in a design doesn’t have to be dense all the time, right… Precisely with empty space in a design , it can enhance the appearance and become a good element.

    6. Navigation

    This aspect is usually implemented in products in the form of web views and applications. If this aspect of navigation is set correctly, users can easily use the application, especially when browsing the site.

    Common Mockup Examples

    Website Mockups

    In making a website, whether it’s a corporate or personal website, there must be a UI/UX Designer who relies heavily on mockups in the process. This is so that every website that is created can be in accordance with the concept and the client will be satisfied with the end result. The purpose of making this website mockup is so that the client has an idea of ​​the concept that has been given before about how the website will look like that will be made later.

    Application Mockups

    Almost the same as creating a website, an application also requires a UI/UX Designer in the process. Therefore, it is not uncommon for application mockups to have the same appearance as website mockups, because applications tend to be accessible via smartphones or the web.

    Product Packaging Mockups

    Before printing how the packaging of a product looks like, the designers will, of course, make a mockup first. It aims to provide a real picture of the results of the packaging concept that has been made before. Usually, this product packaging mockup will be displayed in digital form so that it can be seen and touched directly. Also through this product packaging mockup, clients can have real experience in understanding how the shape of their product packaging will be.

    Logo Mockups

    Making this logo mockup is suitable for Sinaumed’s who is starting a new business. Yep, even though your business is still new, of course it requires a logo as an identity. Usually, logo creation will be handed over to the designer so that the mockup will be shown digitally. In fact, not infrequently, the logo will be affixed to a certain object as if it were merchandise. Items that are often used as media for this logo mockup are mugs, bags, t-shirts, paper bags, and many others.

    Advantages and Disadvantages of Mockups

    Even though mockups are very useful for designers to show how their ideas are conceptualized to clients in real terms, it turns out that their existence also has drawbacks, you know… So, here are the advantages and disadvantages of a mockup.

    Pros of Mockups Lack of Mockups
    Provides a more realistic perspective.

    Because the shape resembles the final product according to the previous concept plan.

    Lack of product flow.

    Flow here means a product flow from start to finish. However, because the mockup is very different from the prototype, stakeholders cannot directly click or enjoy the features directly. Mockups can only see the visuals.

    Save budget. 

    This is because through this mockup, designers can ensure that there are no errors in the concepts that have been developed before.

    Just a visual display only.

    As explained earlier, the mockup only provides a visual display of the product being developed. Therefore, feedback from clients usually only focuses on visual elements rather than function.

    Facilitate stakeholders. 

    Since this mockup provides an overview of the design concept in detail, stakeholders can have a good understanding of the final product.

    Raise different expectations .

    Since this mockup was created using graphic software, not a coding process, it is not uncommon for stakeholders to have high expectations.

    Facilitate Revision. 

    After carrying out the presentation process to the client through the mockup he made, the client can provide feedback on what things need to be improved. Well, this feedback will make it easier to revise before proceeding to the coding stage. If you have entered the coding stage, revisions will actually be more difficult to do.

     

    The difference with Prototype

    Basically, a mockup is a detailed visual display of how the product concept is, accompanied by visual aspects such as images, colors, typography, layout, and more. While the prototype is a concept image that is clickable so that the result can respond to commands like a finished product. This prototype is an advanced process of a mockup. So, here are the striking differences between a mockup and a prototype.

    Mockups Prototype
    Static Interactive
    Focus on the visual appearance of the product design Focusing on how easy as well as functionality of a product
    Stages after making the product concept. Continuation of the mockup stage after getting feedback from the client
    Using tools in the form of graphic software, for example Photoshop, Sketch, CorelDraw, and others. Using tools in the form of coding, for example Justinmind, Invision, and Mockplus.
    Can identify and correct errors in product design. Help designers to find new design ideas.
    Shows the user to interact with existing design elements. Shows how the user can interact with the product.

    So, that’s a review of what a mockup is and its functions, benefits, examples, advantages and disadvantages, to the difference with a prototype. Is Sinaumed’s interested in creating a mockup to make releasing new products easier for your business?

  • Get to Know What a Fanboy Is and the Advantages of Being a Fanboy

    Fanboy is – So Fanboy? Why not? So far, being a fanboy, especially a K-Pop fanboy, for Indonesians is often viewed negatively by some men who have high masculinity. Not a few men in Indonesia think that being a fanboy is childish and even worse, they are labeled as a sissy or gay . Even just like girl groups or female idols not the boy group.

    In recent years, the achievements of boy groups or girl groups have made their existence parallel to western music and even surpass it. Examples of boy groups or girl groups that have this achievement include BTS, Blackpink, Twice, and even Secret Number, where one of the members is Indonesian.

    Liking something we like is a human right for everyone regardless of who they are and from what background. Before discussing the advantages of fanboys, it’s good if we know the meaning of fanboys themselves. So, check out this fanboy review until it runs out, Sinaumed’s.

    Fanboys are

    Based on the meaning of his own words “Fan” means fans and “Boy” means men. So, fanboys are male fans who can be said to really like a certain product or type of music. It turns out that this term is not only used in the K-Pop world even though its existence is well-known in the K-Pop world. This term is also often used in the world of games, anime, comics, or gadgets.

    There are no definite statistics to say how many fanboys exist on this earth. However, the fanboy phenomenon should no longer be a strange thing for both women and even men.

    Fanboy Traits

    There are several characteristics of a fanboy that you can know, if one of your friends is included in these characteristics, maybe he is a fanboy of the product or music he likes.

    1. Really idolize what they like
    2. Join a community or forum that is useful for discussing idols.
    3. If you ask about their idol, they will usually answer easily because they feel they already know their idol even though they have never met in person.
    4. Very angry or easily angry when other people talk about their shortcomings or badmouth their idols.

    So, have any of your friends become fanboys?

     

     

    Advantages of Being a Fanboy

    11. Can Get a Match

    In terms of quantity, there are far more fangirls than fanboys. in the Korean Wave ecosystem. A rare existence makes fanboys special in the eyes of fangirls. As a fangirl, maybe you can be more comfortable in discussing or telling stories about your idol or your daily problems.

    This is because many women think that fanboys who are in the midst of the Korean wave tend to understand women’s feelings better, so these fangirls might be more comfortable. Intense interaction doesn’t rule out the possibility of creating mutual feelings for one another, right?

    After knowing some of the benefits, do you want to become a fanboy? Before becoming a fanboy, it’s a good idea to get to know the types of fanboys first.

    Fanboy Types

     

     

    K-Pop Idols Who Are Also Fanboys

    Some of these KPop idols also turned out to be fanboys from a young age . They become fans and have a strong desire to be like their idols. After their dream has come true, they can finally get close and intimate with their respective idols. Here is a list of K-Pop idols who turn out to be fanboys.

    1. Hoshi Seventeen

    Hoshi pursued his dream of becoming an idol because he really idolized a boy group called SHINee. He really likes the group’s songs and often plays them as lullabies. Hoshi is included in the category of lucky fans or fans who are lucky that he can even become a close friend of SHINee’s Key. Key himself also invited Hoshi to play at his house.

    2. INFINITE’s Sunggyu

    Being amazed by the rock band Nell made Sunggyu INFINITE work part time at a cafe near the location of the band’s agency, Woolim Entertainment. Coincidentally it turns out that he was recommended by Nell’s manager to audition at Woolim. After failing at the SM Entertainment audition, the leader from INFINITE finally got lucky at Woolim.

    As a lucky fan, Sunggyu is not the only agency with his favorite band. He also worked with vocalist Nell, Kim Jong Wan in the process of producing his solo album entitled 10 Stories.

    3. SHINee’s key

    Not only Sunggyu can debut at the same agency as the idol. SHINee’s Key also has the same fate. Key really idolizes soloist BoA. in Keyword program #BoA, he said that he likes BoA just the way he is. He is not disappointed if BoA releases work that is no better than before. He also won’t give negative comments if BoA is rumored to be dating, married or so on.

    As previously explained, being a fanboy is everyone’s right. Even so, it would be nice if you want to become a fanboy to ask people who have become fanboys about fanboys more deeply.

    So, that’s a complete explanation about fanboys. From all the explanations above, it can be said that not all fanboys are bad, Sinaumed’s, from here we can see that there are lots of advantages that we can get and not a few who can be successful because they idolize their idols. 

    Author: Christin Devina

  • Get to know the Zapin Dance: History, Movement, Accompaniment Music, and Floor Patterns

    Zapin Dance – Indonesia is a country known for its rich diversity of cultures, traditions
    and customs.
    Some cultures are hereditary heritage that have existed since ancient times.
    However, there are also several cultures and arts that were born from acculturation or a mixture of
    cultures.

    This cultural mix ultimately creates a new art. One example of culture and art born from this
    acculturation process is the zapin dance.
    This dance originates from Riau Province and is
    popular in Bengkulu, Riau, and other areas in central Indonesia.

    This dance, which originates from a province called Lancang Kuning, has been passed down from generation to
    generation and has never been replaced or displaced by the times.
    Based on its past history,
    the zapin dance is a dance that originates from the amalgamation of two cultures.
    The culture
    is typical Malay culture and typical Arabic culture.

    The acculturation of these two different cultures occurred because in the past many Arabs came to the Riau
    region who then lived and settled there.
    These two cultures eventually complement and influence
    each other in various fields.

    One of the areas most affected by its influence is the arts. This includes dance, music,
    literature, and so on.
    It was in this dance that the zapin dance was born which later became
    the traditional Malay dance from Riau.

    The word zapin itself comes from Arabic, namely Zafn . The word has the meaning of fast
    foot movements and follows the beat of the rhythmic beat.
    This dance is performed in groups
    accompanied by two main musical instruments, namely gambus and marwas which are shaped like small
    drums.

    According to Gendhis Paradisa, in his book entitled Encyclopedia of Art & Culture of the
    Archipelago , the zapin dance is usually used by the community as a tool and medium for Islamic
    da’wah.
    This is reflected in the song lyrics sung during the Zapin dance performance.
    That is what makes the zapin dance more popular and known by the wider community.

    The popularity of this dance has made it known not only in the Riau and Sumatra regions, but also spread to
    the islands of Kalimantan and Java.
    In fact, its popularity is now being recognized abroad,
    such as in allied countries, namely Brunei Darussalam, Malaysia and Singapore.

    To find out more about the zapin dance, here is an explanation of the zapin dance, a dance resulting from
    the acculturation of two cultures.
    Check out the review below.

    History of the Zapin Dance

    Judging from the government’s official website, this zapin dance originally appeared in 1811 ago, but was
    only popularized in 1919.
    Initially, this dance was created as a dance specifically dedicated
    to the people in the palace environment during the Yemeni Sultanate in the Middle East in the past.

    But after that, the zapin dance culture developed in the palace area or also known as the Great
    Tradition area . This dance is also mixed with local culture. Finally, the
    zapin dance became an art of entertainment and palace performances which was even featured in royal
    ceremonial events.

    For this ceremonial event, this dance is called the palace zapin or Siak Sri Inderapura .
    This dance was also known and brought by Arab traders from the Gujarat region on their spice
    trade trips.
    They also use this dance as a medium of propaganda in spreading Islam in the
    Riau Archipelago.

    Upon arrival in the archipelago, this traditional dance from Yemen finally experienced acculturation with
    the local local culture.
    This is clearly reflected in the impact due to the acculturation of
    two different cultures.
    In the zapin dance, there are various insertion of philosophical values
    ​​that are closely related to the pattern of life of the people of Riau.

    Apart from that, like its original purpose to become a media of da’wah, the value of Islamic religious
    education is also contained in the lyrics of the songs sung by the accompaniments of the zapin dance.
    In the beginning, before 1960 to be exact, the zapin dance could only be performed or danced by
    male dancers.

    However, along with the times, currently the zapin dance can be performed by women. In fact,
    this dance can also be performed by a mix of male dancers and female dancers in the same performance.

    In line with the increasing recognition of the zapin dance, this dance then spread widely to other regions.
    In mixing it with local culture, various kinds and types of variations of the zapin dance were born
    according to the culture of their respective regions.

    Despite experiencing a mix of cultures, the basic pattern of this dance remains the same.
    Namely about the symbols and meanings of respect and comfort that were presented to the king who
    was on the throne at that time.

    In Indonesia alone, there are two types of zapin dances, namely the Malay zapin and the Arabic zapin.
    For Arab zapin, it is also known as zapin lama whose dance grows and develops among groups of
    people of Arab descent.
    This group is located in various places in Indonesia, especially in
    Java and Madura.

    Meanwhile, the Malay zapin is a dance created by experts in an area which is then adapted to suit the
    surrounding community.
    What distinguishes the Malay zapin and the Arab zapin are the dance
    moves.
    If the Arab zapin has only one dance style, then the Malay zapin has quite a variety of
    dance styles.

    In addition, these two dances are also subdivided into two types of dance. In the Arabic Zapin
    dance there are zapin hajir marawis and zapin gembus.
    Meanwhile, Malay zapins are grouped into
    Keraton Malay zapins and people’s Malay zapins.

    In the Malay palace zapin, this dance is only dedicated to the courtiers. Due to being in the
    palace area, this Malay zapin was also given several rules that were adjusted to the regulations at the
    palace.
    Meanwhile, the people’s Malay zapin develops in a society with freedom but still in
    manners and local customs.

    These two types of zapin dances are also heritage from the Archipelago which enrich the culture of the
    Indonesian people.
    On the other hand, this dance is also part of the strength and unity of the
    nation so that it is not easily divided by other countries.

    Zapin dance in each area is known by a different name. As in the Jambi and Bengkulu regions,
    this dance is known as Dana, in the Lampung region the zapin dance is called Bedana, and in the Java region
    this dance is known as the Zafin dance.
    Slightly different, the Kalimantan region knows this
    dance as Jeping, Maluku names it Jepen, and Nusa Tenggara is known as Dana-Dani.

    Zapin Dance Theme, Meaning, and Philosophy

    The theme of this zapin dance is about life that occurs in the Malay community. Although the
    main function of this dance is as an entertainment performance, every movement contained in the zapin dance
    has a high philosophical meaning and value.
    This happens because the zapin dance is always
    related to the social life around it.

    Over time and the development of this traditional dance, the zapin dance has become a symbol or icon of
    progress in the culture of the people of Riau.
    The reason is, this dance also contains the
    value of religious education which teaches humans about the good that is conveyed through the songs that
    accompany the dance.

    Zapin Dance Movement

    Basically, the movements used in this zapin dance take from the daily activities carried out by humans in
    their environment, especially in the area around Riau.
    Although currently this dance is
    performed by both men and women, the movements performed are relatively the same.
    The only
    difference is the movement of his hands.

    The dance pattern performed by the dancers is very simple. This is because the zapin dance
    does it with a method of repeating continuous movements rhythmically and focusing on certain
    patterns.

    Every movement performed by the dancers in the zapin dance has a very deep philosophical value.
    Here are some Zapin dance moves along with an explanation of their philosophical values.

    1. Throne Movement 1

    Tahto 1 motion is the movement performed by the dancers at the beginning of each performance.
    This motion is performed twice, namely at the beginning and at the end of the dance by using a
    count of up to 8 in each part of the dance.
    This gesture has the meaning of showing humility
    and respect for fellow human beings.

    2. Tahto Movement 2

    The movement on tahto 2 is a movement that represents the humble attitude contained in the meaning of the tahto 1
    movement. This dance is also performed with a count of up to 8 for each part and is danced at the beginning and
    end of the performance after the tahto 1 movement is finished.

    3. Throne Movement 3

    Like the tahto movements 1 and 2, this movement is also carried out up to a count of 8 per part.
    Apart from that, this motion is also danced at the beginning and end of the show after the tahto 2
    motion.

    4. Free Motion

    This motion is a movement that is displayed on the sidelines or between other zapin dance movements.
    This movement can be done anywhere and may be displayed more than once. But still
    using a dance pattern with eight counts of each part.

    5. Motion Shut

    Shut motion is done after free movement. In this motion, it is divided into two parts, namely
    forward shut and backward shut.
    Each part is danced to the beat of 16 counts and is done twice.
    This shut movement has a philosophical value as a representation or depiction of an attitude of
    fairness, patience, and life balance.

    6. Move Elbow out

    After the dancer performs the shut movement, the next movement is the elbow movement. This
    movement is done 2 times with 16 counts in each part.
    The meaning contained in this movement is
    a depiction of dynamic human life.

    7. Wind Movement

    After the elbow moves out, the dancer will continue the dance with the cardinal movements.
    This movement is enough to do once in a 16-count beat in the dance.

    8. Point rod motion

    The last type of Zapin dance movement is the stem point motion. This movement is carried out 2
    times after the cardinal movements.
    The form of this stem point movement is the movement twice
    forward and backward alternately.

    Like other dance moves, each part of this movement also uses 16 counts. Between the two parts
    of the dance, it is separated or inserted with one free movement.

    Zapin dance accompaniment music

    In every dance performance, apart from requiring dancers to perform the dance, two other additional
    elements are also needed to complete a performance.
    The two additional elements are musical
    instruments and their music and song lyrics which contain the moral message to be conveyed.

    As previously known, the zapin dance is a dance that originally came from Arab lands or the Middle East
    region.
    So, the main musical instruments used are lute and marwas.

    However, after this dance underwent acculturation or cultural mixing with Malay culture, the zapin dance
    was performed accompanied by even more diverse musical instruments.
    The musical instruments
    that accompany the Malay zapin are tambourine, gembos, accordion, marwas, drum, and guitar.

    In the performance of the Malay zapin dance, the accompaniment of dance music is always related to rhyme.
    Rentak is a certain rhythm that becomes a motive or sign for certain movements. Rentak
    is what can then build the atmosphere and identity of the Malay dance.

    This action is divided into three parts, namely fast action, moderate action, and slow action.
    There are several types of rhymes known in Malay dance, namely Zapin rhymes, Ghazal rhymes, Joget
    rhymes, Malay rhymes, Nobat rhymes, Mak Inang rhymes, and so on.

    Zapin Dance Floor Pattern

    In dance performances, there is always something called a floor pattern. The floor pattern is
    a movement rule that must be followed by dancers so that the formations performed can look neat and
    attractive.
    This pattern then becomes a reference for dancers to step in forming
    formations.

    For the zapin dance itself, there are several floor patterns used. The floor patterns are
    vertical floor patterns, horizontal floor patterns, diagonal floor patterns, wavy floor patterns, circular
    floor patterns, and figure eight floor patterns.
    This floor pattern will then give an
    interesting impression to the audience.

    Zapin Clothing, Makeup and Property

    In order for the appearance and performance of the Zapin dance to be maximized, both male and female
    dancers need to make up their faces in such a way.
    Apart from making the dancers look more
    attractive, adding makeup can also give a different impression to the dancers’ appearance.

    Meanwhile, the clothes to be worn by the dancers have a slight difference. The male dancers
    will wear traditional Malay clothing, which includes baju kuning, plekat, Cekak Weasel, skullcap, songket,
    undergarments, and brooches.

    Meanwhile, female dancers will wear typical Malay traditional clothing, including the clothes of the anchor
    brackets, side cloths, manto shawls, and songket cloth.
    In addition, supporting accessories
    such as necklaces, rocking flower ornaments, earrings, and so on are also added.

    The color of the clothes that are usually used for this Zapin dance dress generally have bright colors,
    such as red, green, yellow, and also blue.
    The costumes used are also costumes that have been
    influenced by Islamic models.

    The function of Islamic values ​​in the clothes worn by dancers is to cover the curves of the body.
    In addition, this dress will also clarify the space for movement, emphasize the identity of the
    dance, and of course so as not to interfere with dance movements and provide aesthetic value in their
    appearance.
    Therefore, the value of politeness is also displayed in every Zapin dance
    performance.

    In addition to the previously mentioned costumes, the zapin dance clothing is also added with dance
    properties which are the hallmark of this acculturated dance.
    The property is a sampur shawl
    which is usually used by female dancers.
    The purpose of using this property is to add a more
    beautiful nuance to each dance movement.

    Conclusion

    Zapin dance is a dance originating from the province of Riau, Indonesia. This dance actually
    comes from the plains of the Middle East, especially the Arab lands.
    However, this dance was
    carried by traders on their way to sell spices.

    Zapin dance was also introduced to local residents. Then, there was a cultural mix between
    Arabic culture and Malay culture in the dance.
    Thus, two types of zapin dance emerged in
    Indonesia, namely the Arabic zapin dance and the Malay zapin dance.

    Arabic Zapin dance usually develops specifically and is passed down from generation to generation among
    people of Arab descent in Indonesia.
    Meanwhile, the Malay zapin dance developed in various
    regions in Indonesia with various types of dance according to the region.

    So, that’s an explanation of the zapin dance, a dance resulting from the acculturation of two cultures.
    Hopefully it will be useful for #FriendsWithoutLimits at home. Want to learn the art
    of dance more deeply?
    You can read dance art books that can be found at
    sinaumedia.com .

    To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has
    #MoreWithReading information.

  • Get to know the Vaisya Theory and the Inventor of the Vaisya Theory

    Vaisya Theory – In some areas there are historical relics with Hindu-Buddhist style. The
    existence of these remains proves that Hindu-Buddhism was once the majority religion in its time.

    Based on historical records, Hinduism entered Indonesia around the 4th century. The arrival of
    Hinduism in Indonesia can be proven by the presence of Hindu-style kingdoms, such as the Kutai kingdom, the
    Tarumanegara kingdom, and the Majapahit kingdom.
    In addition, the entry of Hinduism gave rise
    to new cultures among the people of the archipelago.
    The existence of these new cultures made
    the land of the Archipelago more colorful.

    Meanwhile, Buddhist religion and culture entered the archipelago around the 5th century AD.
    The entry of Buddhist religion and culture was marked by the presence of kingdoms, such as the
    ancient Mataram kingdom, the Sri Bangun kingdom, to the Sriwijaya kingdom.

    The entry of Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture into the archipelago began with traders looking for new
    places to trade.
    The large number of traders who entered the land of the archipelago made the
    people of the archipelago slowly begin to recognize Hindu religion and culture.

    Even though it had entered Indonesia’s homeland, the Indonesian people at that time did not immediately
    embrace Hindu beliefs.
    This was because at that time the Indonesian people still adhered to
    animism and dynamism, so it took time to convert to Hindu beliefs.

    Basically, there are many theories that explain the entry of Hinduism into Indonesia. One
    theory says that Hinduism entered Indonesia through trade routes.
    At that time, trade routes
    could not only go by sea.
    The theory of the entry of Hinduism through trade routes is the
    “Waisya theory”.
    Sinaumed’s, want to know more about “Waisya theory”? Check out this
    article until it’s finished.

    Vaishya caste

    At that time, Hinduism always distinguished others based on the role they had. Each of these
    roles has a level, a person who has the highest level will be respected by many people.
    Usually
    someone who is at the highest level has an important position or role in his area.

    Each level is known as caste. The term caste is also listed in the Big Indonesian Dictionary
    (KBBI), caste is a class (level or degree) of humans in Hindu religious society.
    The existence
    of the notion of caste in the KBBI strengthens the fact that Hindu society at that time did differentiate
    society through levels.

    The caste itself is divided into five levels, namely Brahmins, Kshatriyas, Vaisyas, and Sudras.
    Vaisya is the third caste in Hinduism where this group consists of farmers, traders and
    craftsmen.

    Even though they are in the third caste in Hinduism, the Vaisya caste plays a very important role in
    maintaining the prosperity of society.
    Without this caste, it would be difficult for people to
    get food, goods to sell, to build a house or a room.

    Therefore, it is not uncommon for the Waisya caste to have abilities, such as being full of calculations when
    doing something, being very diligent, being able to manage assets well, not being extravagant or being able to
    save expenses, and having skills in building things.

    Thus, it can be said that the Waisya caste has a very important role in carrying out economic and business
    activities through trade.
    It is this talent for trading that makes the Waisya caste able to
    carry out the process of distributing and redistributing goods, so that they will get income to make ends
    meet.
    The needs of life that are fulfilled make the community prosperous and become more
    prosperous, so that the values ​​of the state and humanity can be realized.

    Vaisya theory

    The Vaisya theory is one theory that states the entry of Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture into
    Indonesia.
    This theory was discovered by an archaeologist and researcher of the history of
    traditional Indonesian cultures that have existed for a long time.
    The archaeologist and
    historical researcher is Nicolaas Johannes Krom or commonly known as NJ Krom.

    Based on the Vaisya theory expressed by NJ Krom, the entry of Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture was
    brought by traders originally from India.
    The merchants not only brought their merchandise, but
    also brought their country’s customs and habits.

    Not only that, NJ Krom also said that traders come to Indonesia according to the monsoons. In
    other words, if the monsoon shows or shows that the condition is not good, then the traders will not come to
    Indonesia.
    They waited another six months to trade. Therefore, it can be said that
    traders who come to the archipelago are very dependent on the direction of the sea breeze.

    Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture are growing as traders settle in Indonesia. They usually
    stay around six months to carry out trade transactions.
    It was during his stay that the
    Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture began to spread to the people of the archipelago.
    Increasingly, the people of the Archipelago are getting used to the Hindu-Buddhist religion and
    culture, so that the development of this religion and culture is accelerating.

    According to NJ Krom, they didn’t just stay, the traders also married native Indonesian women.
    With this marriage, Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture developed quite rapidly.
    What’s more, children born from marriages between traders and Indonesian women will continue the
    development of Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture or can be said to be the generation of Hindu-Buddhist
    religion and culture.

    NJ Krom said that traders belonging to the Vaisya caste were the caste that played the most role in the
    spread of Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture in Indonesia.
    The Waisya caste is a society that
    plays a role in promoting the prosperity of the people, such as farmers, traders, and the like.

    Inventor of Vaisya Theory

    The founder of the Vaisya theory was named Nicolaas Johannes Krom, he was born on September 5, 1883 and was
    a Dutchman who was an expert in classical literature.
    He received his Doctoral degree in 1908.
    Two years after obtaining his Doctoral degree, NJ Krom obtained a position at the
    Commissie in
    Nederlandsch Indie voor Oudheidkundige Onderzoek op Java en Madoera, located in the Dutch East
    Indies (Java).
    He gained the position of chairman after replacing JLA Brandes who had
    passed away.

    After becoming chairman of the commission, NJ Krom realized that archaeological problems in the Dutch East
    Indies were not easily handled by just one commission or it could be said that archaeological problems could
    only be resolved by an official government agency.
    His struggle to solve the problem of
    antiquity was not in vain because he managed to form a government institution in the form of an
    organization.

    In 1910-1915, NJ Krom spent his time on the island of Java to become chairman of the commission and head of
    the Antiquities Service.
    During his stay on the island of Java, he often met Hindu Buddhists,
    so he learned various things about Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture.
    In fact, because of his
    interest in the ancient world, NJ Krom tried to get more information about Hindu-Buddhism by visiting the
    holy places of this religion in Java.

    The organization that has been fighting for is called Oudheidkundige Dienst or in Indonesian means
    the Antiquities Service.
    The Antiquities Service was formed in 1913 and thanks to his
    persistence in creating the Antiquities Service, NJ Krom was appointed head of the Antiquities Service
    by the Dutch Colonial government.
    The mandated chairman position lasted until 1915. After
    finishing his term as Head of the Antiquities Service, NJ Krom returned to his homeland, the
    Netherlands.

    After returning to the Netherlands, NJ Krom began to diligently write about the world of archeology in the
    Dutch East Indies (Indonesia).
    He made his writings about archeology into a manuscript and
    placed the manuscript at
    Brandes Oud Javaansche Oorkonden (OJO). His writing
    skills can be said to be very good and good because every work he writes can make the reader
    amazed.

    One of NJ Krom’s phenomenal works is his monograph on the Borobudur temple. In fact, the
    thickness of the monograph is very thick or around 800 pages.
    Not only writing, but he also
    attached photographs and pictures of the reliefs in the Borobudur temple which are as big as a
    newspaper.

    Not only did he write about the Borobudur temple, but he also wrote works on Javanese Hindu art and
    Javanese Hindu history.
    The book was first published or printed in 1919 under the title
    Inleiding tot de Hindoe-Javaansche Kunst . This book was a phenomenal piece of
    writing, so it was reprinted in 1923. Meanwhile, the second book was written under the title
    Hindoe-Javaansche Geschiedenis, which was first printed in 1926. This book, which
    contains the history of Javanese Hinduism, was very popular with many readers, so it was reprinted in in
    1931.

    Until now, the two works are still very phenomenal, so they are still used as a basis or reference for someone
    who wants to study or explore Indonesian ancient history, Indonesian archeology, and Indonesian ancient objects.

    NJ Krom can be said to be one of the experts on Indonesian history as well as an archaeologist who often
    examines ancient objects in Indonesia.
    Thanks to his writings, we all know about the history of
    Hindu Java and ancient objects, especially those on the island of Java.

    Factors Strengthening Vaisya Theory

    This Waisya theory can be even stronger due to several factors, namely the interaction of the Waisya caste,
    Indonesia’s natural resources, and the existence of the keling village.

    1. Waishya Caste Interaction

    At that time, many traders who came from India brought the teachings of Hinduism and the cultures of the
    Hindu community.
    They began to interact with fellow traders (read: traders from India) and the
    local community to sell their wares.
    Interactions that go well can make merchandise sell
    quickly.

    With this interaction, people began to know more about the teachings of Hinduism and cultures than Hindus
    usually do.
    Slowly but surely, many people are starting to know about Hindu religion and
    culture, so that the teachings of Hindu religion and culture in Indonesia are getting stronger.

    Over time, traders also introduced the teachings of Buddhism and culture that are usually practiced by Buddhists.

    2. Indonesian Natural Resources

    It is no stranger to the fact that Indonesia’s natural resources are very abundant. These
    abundant natural resources attracted traders or the Vaisya group to trade in Indonesia.
    Traders
    see that natural resources are something that can be used as something profitable or can generate
    income.

    The traders, the majority of whom came from India, began to visit Indonesia to trade. However,
    over time, these traders began to settle in several areas in Indonesia.
    Since then, the
    teachings of Hindu-Buddhism and Hindu-Buddhist culture began to spread among Indonesian people or local
    residents.

    3. There is a Rivet Village

    At that time, when the majority of traders from India wanted to return to their homeland, they had to wait
    for the right sea breeze.
    Therefore, not a few traders prefer to stay temporarily or
    permanently in Indonesia.
    Well, it was during their stay that they founded a village.
    The village is called Kampung Keling.

    Kampung Keling is located in several regions in Indonesia, some are in Jepara, Medan, Malacca and Aceh.
    At that time, all areas that had kampung kelingnya could be said to be strategic areas.
    With this village, the spread of Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture is getting stronger.

    4. The existence of marriages with traders
    from India

    For traders who have started to settle in Indonesia, be it temporarily or permanently, there are some
    traders who marry Indonesian women.
    It was from this marriage that the teachings of
    Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture began to spread into the family, so that they were blessed with
    offspring.

    Those descendants will continue the teachings of Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture.
    Therefore, the more descendants, the faster the spread of Hindu-Buddhist religion and
    culture.

    Weakening Factors of Vaisya Theory

    On the other hand, the Vaisya theory also has flaws or weaknesses, so it is difficult for the Vaisya caste
    to understand this theory.
    The following are the weaknesses of the Vaisya theory.

    1. Sanskrit and Pallawa script

    Hindu Buddhist teachings are written in Sanskrit and Pallawa script, so it requires special expertise to
    read them.
    To get this special skill, a Hindu-Buddhist person must be in the Brahmin
    caste.

    Therefore, the Vaisya caste will find it difficult to learn the teachings of Hindu Buddhism.
    In a level of Hinduism, traders belong to the level of Vaisya. Thus, traders were
    unable to master Sanskrit and Pallawa script, making it difficult to understand Vaisya theory.

    2. Traders Only Focus on Trading

    The traders who come to Indonesia aim to trade, so it will be difficult to spread Hindu-Buddhist teachings.
    In one day their time has been spent only for trading. Then the next day, they have to
    go back to work to earn an income in order to survive.

    If Hindu-Buddhist teachings are difficult to spread, then few will know the teachings of the two religions.
    Therefore, at that time a Keling village was created so that the teachings of Hindu-Buddhism could
    easily spread.

    3. Merchants Only Have Vaishya Caste

    The traders belonging to the Vaisya caste made it difficult for them to learn the teachings of Hindu
    Buddhism.
    At that time, the caste that could study Hindu-Buddhist teachings was the Brahmin
    caste.
    Thus, it can be said that the Vaisya caste cannot do much in an effort to learn
    Hindu-Buddhist teachings.

    Conclusion

    This Vaisya theory is one of the theories put forward by experts which contains the entry of Hindu-Buddhism
    into Indonesia.
    In Vaisya theory, Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture entered through traders
    or the Vaisya caste.
    NJ Krom is the founder of Vaisya theory and he has written phenomenal
    books.
    His books are still used by historical researchers and archaeologists.

    Source: From various sources

  • Get to know the types of taxes that exist in Indonesia

    Types of Taxes in Indonesia – Basically a country needs income or income that is used to develop the country. Income that can be obtained from taxes, levies, community donations, loans, profits from state companies, and others.

    However, usually the main source of state revenue is taxes. In other words, if a country does not have a good taxation system then developments and activities will be difficult to realize or implement.

    Obstructed developments such as schools, health centers, hospitals, roads, and others. While activities that are hampered, such as sports activities, socio-cultural activities, and other activities.

    Tax revenue in a country is not only used for development and state activities, but taxes are also budgeted to provide a sense of security and comfort to the community in the form of services provided by the government to the community. The sense of security and comfort felt by citizens can help the country’s economic growth so that a country’s income will run without obstacles.

    After knowing that taxes are very important for the development of a country, as a good citizen, it is appropriate to pay taxes on time.

    To get used to paying taxes on time, you can start by paying taxes on your residence (house). Residence (house) is included in the type of Land and Building Tax. After paying the land and building tax, other taxes need to be paid as well. Did you know that in Indonesia there are various types of taxes. Check out the types of taxes in Indonesia as follows.

    A. Types of Taxes

    After knowing that it is important for the progress and growth of the country, especially Indonesia. The next thing to know is the types of taxes that must be paid by taxpayer participants.

    In Indonesia, the types of taxes are classified into three parts or groups, namely, the collection agency, according to its nature, and the target or object. Consider the three classifications of types of taxes as follows:

    1. Types of Taxes Based on Collecting Agencies

    In Indonesia there are five types of taxes that need to be known and paid, including Income Tax (PPh), Value Added Tax (VAT), Sales Tax on Luxury Goods (PPn BM), Stamp Duty, Land and Building Tax (PBB), and Land and Building Rights Acquisition Fee (BPHTB).

    a. Income Tax (PPh)

    Income earned for one year and imposed on individuals or entities is called Income Tax (PPh). The “income” in question is economic ability that can be used to meet daily needs or increase wealth, both from within the country and abroad.

    In simple terms, income can be interpreted as profit from a business, honorarium, salary, gifts, and so on. To help Sinaumed’s better understand how to calculate, deposit, and report the correct income tax, you can get the book Income Tax Theory, Cases, and Practices at sinaumedia!

    Income tax subjects are divided into two, namely domestic tax subjects and foreign tax subjects. The following is an explanation of domestic tax subjects and foreign tax subjects.

    As for those included in domestic tax subjects as follows:

    • A person who resides in Indonesia or is in Indonesia for more than 183 days within a 12 month period. It could also be someone who is in Indonesia in one tax year and intends to stay in Indonesia.
    • Agency established and domiciled in Indonesia.
    • Inheritance that is still full or has not been divided into one unit to replace the rightful.

    While those included in foreign tax subjects are as follows:

    • A person who resides in Indonesia or is in Indonesia for no more than 183 days within a 12 month period.
    • Entities that are not established and domiciled in Indonesia that carry out business or carry out business activities through a Permanent Business Entity (BUT) in Indonesia.
    • A person who does not reside in Indonesia or is present in Indonesia for no more than 183 days within a 12 month period.
    • Entities that are not established and domiciled in Indonesia that can get income or income from Indonesia not from business or carrying out activities through a PE in Indonesia.

    Basically, a domestic tax subject is someone who has resided in Indonesia for more than 183 days (not necessarily consecutively) within a period of 12 months since his arrival. Meanwhile, a foreign tax subject is someone who does not reside in Indonesia, but has been in Indonesia for less than 183 days in a span of 12 months.

    Tax objects subject to PPh on income are in the form of:

    • Interest on deposits and other savings.
    • Income from transactions in shares and other securities on the stock exchange.
    • Income from the transfer of assets in the form of land or buildings.
    • Other incomes that are subject to tax in accordance with government regulations.

    b. Value Added Tax (VAT)

    This tax is often there when doing shopping transactions or eating at restaurants. However, not everyone knows about Value Added Tax (VAT).

    VAT is a tax imposed on the purchase of Taxable Goods or Use of Taxable Services within the Customs Area (within the territory of Indonesia). Every purchase of Taxable Goods or the use of Taxable Services will be subject to VAT, be it an individual, entity, government, and others.

    This tax is also protected by an applicable law, and Sinaumed’s can learn about this through the Book of Value Added Tax Laws (VAT) below.

    c. Sales Tax on Luxury Goods (PPn BM)

    Each luxury item will be subject to Taxable Goods and classified into the type of Sales tax on Luxury Goods (PPn BM). Check out the categories of goods that are classified as luxury so that the items we have are classified as luxury goods or not. The following is a category of luxury goods.

    1. These goods are only owned by people with high income.
    2. These items are only used to determine social status.
    3. These goods are not part of basic needs
    4. If it is used it can damage the health and morale of the community and can disrupt the comfort and order of society.

    d. Land and Building Tax (PBB)

    If we own land or use land and own buildings, we must be subject to Land and Building Tax (PBB). Initially, PBB was included in the central tax, but on 1 January 2014, rural and urban PBB was included in regional taxes, except for plantation, forestry and mining PBB, which was still included in the central tax.

    PBB itself is an objective tax that is imposed on land and buildings, where the taxpayers are individuals or entities that actually have benefits from the land or buildings, which is discussed further in the book Land and Building Tax at a Practical Level, Edition 2 .

    The taxes obtained by the Regional Government, whether Provincial or Regency/City, include:

    • Hotel Tax
    • Restaurant tax
    • Entertainment Tax
    • Advertisement tax
    • Non-Metal and Rock Mineral Tax
    • Vehicle tax
    • Taxes on the Process of Transferring Motorized Vehicles
    • Motor Vehicle Fuel Tax
    • Cigarette Tax
    • Surface Water Tax
    • Groundwater Tax
    • Street Lighting Tax
    • Parking Tax

    e. Stamp Duty

    Stamp duty is a tax that is imposed on making documents, such as notarial deeds, agreements, securities, and payment receipts. Stamp duty is printed and issued by the government. You can learn how to calculate stamp duty yourself through the material in the book How to Calculate Pbb Sector p3, Other Sectors, and Stamp Duty.

    However, sometimes there are certain letters or documents that were not required to use stamps at first, but turn into having to use stamps. Examples of these documents are documents used as evidence in court.

    f. Land and Building Rights Acquisition Fee (BPHTB)

    Fees for Acquisition of Land and Building Rights or commonly abbreviated as BPHTB. BPHTB itself is a tax imposed on the receipt of land or building rights.

    It is the same as with the PBB that BPHTB is run by the central government, but all BPHTB revenues are handed over to and run by regional governments, be they provincial or district/city and must comply with the applicable provisions.

    Tax subjects at BPHTB are individuals or entities that obtain land and building rights. Based on the BPHTB Law, the tax subject is obliged to pay taxes on the land and building.

    Receipt of land and building rights is the object of Land and Building Rights Acquisition Fees. Acceptance of land and building rights includes several things, including:

    • Transfer of rights caused by sale and purchase transactions, exchanges, inheritance, grants, testamentary grants, business expansion, business consolidation, business combinations, entry into companies or other legal entities, separation of rights resulting in transfers, appointment of buyers in auctions, and implementation judge’s decision that has permanent legal force.
    • Granting of new rights due to continuation of rights and beyond the release of rights.

    2. Types of Tax according to their nature

    The types of taxes, if categorized based on their nature, are divided into two, namely Direct Taxes and Indirect Taxes.

    a. Direct Tax

    Direct tax is a type of tax where the tax burden must be borne by a taxpayer and does not give the tax burden to other people such as income tax.

    b. Indirect Tax

    Indirect tax is a type of tax where the tax burden can be transferred or charged to other parties, examples of this type of tax are VAT, Sales Tax on Luxury Goods.

    The tax burden in Indirect Taxes can be transferred from the seller to the buyer because the transfer is in the same direction from the producer to the consumer, so the transfer is called forward shifting . However, if the transfer of the tax burden is opposite then it is called backward shifting .

    3. Types of Tax Based on Target or Object

    Classification of types of taxes based on the target or object is divided into two, namely Subjective Tax and Objective Tax.

    a. Subjective Tax

    Taxes that pay attention to the conditions or circumstances of the taxpayer are called subjective taxes.

    When determining Subjective Tax, objective reasons are needed that correlate with the material situation and are commonly referred to as “carrying styles”. Bearing style is the ability of taxpayers to bear taxes after deducting the minimum cost of living.

    In the “bearing style” there are two elements, first, the subjective element, second, the objective element. The subjective element of “pikul style” includes all needs, especially material needs in addition to moral and spiritual. While the objective elements include income or income, wealth, and spending or spending.

    b. Objective Tax

    Objective tax is a tax that tends to examine or pay attention to objects that give rise to the obligation to pay taxes first, after that look for the tax subject either from an individual or an entity. In simple terms, objective tax can be interpreted as a tax that pays more attention to the condition of the object. An example of an objective tax is Value Added Tax.

    Tax collection or collection system

    The importance of a system in taxation so that tax collectors and taxpayers get security and comfort when making tax payments. The tax collection system is divided into four, including:

    1. Official Assessment System

    The Official Assessment System is a tax collection system in which tax officials are given the authority to determine the amount owed by taxpayers. In 1984 and reforms in taxation, this tax collection system was no longer used or no longer valid. One example of a tax from this tax collection system is Land and Building Tax (PBB).

    The characteristics of this tax collection system, namely, (1) the tax official calculates the tax owed, (2) the taxpayer is passive, (3) to find out the debt of the taxpayer, he must wait for a tax assessment letter made by the tax official.

    2. Self Assessment System

    In this tax collection system, taxpayer participants are given the authority to self-calculate, self-report, and pay their own payable taxes. Income Tax (PPh) is one example of a tax from the Self Assessment System tax collection system .

    This collection system has the characteristics, namely, (1) Taxpayers can calculate their own payable taxes, (2) By reporting and paying the taxes to be paid, the Taxpayers are active, (3) the government or tax officials do not need to issue an assessment letter tax at any time except in certain cases, such as taxpayers who are late to report or pay tax owed and there is tax that should be paid but has not been paid.

    3. Withholding System

    In the Withholding System tax collection system, third parties are given the authority to cut and collect the amount of tax owed by taxpayers. The purpose of this third party is a party other than the government (tax officials) and taxpayers.

    The characteristics of the Withholding System tax collection system , namely, (1) tax officers and taxpayers are not active. The point is that tax officers and taxpayers do not need to calculate the amount of tax, (2) the amount of tax is calculated by the company or entity because in this tax system the company is a third party.

    4. Semiself Assessment System

    In this tax collection system, the amount of tax owed is on both sides. In simple terms, this tax collection system gives authority to taxpayers and tax officers.

    There are several characteristics in this tax collection system, namely, (1) Taxpayers and tax officers are given the authority to determine the amount of tax, (2) Taxpayers and tax officials are active because both parties calculate the amount of tax.

    In Indonesia, the tax collection systems that are often used are the Self Assessment System and the Withholding System . Even though the Taxpayer has paid taxes, it does not mean that the Taxpayer does not get a re-examination by the tax officer. In other words, the Directorate General of Taxes or the tax officer will examine or check the Taxpayer if an error is found in paying taxes.

    With so many terms in taxation, the Tax Dictionary book is here to help its readers better understand terms and their meanings in the fields of taxation, accounting, customs and excise, to tax courts.

    Conclusion

    Tax is one of the main income or income owned by every country, especially Indonesia. Taxes can build a country and provide a sense of security to the public or citizens. Therefore, don’t be late in paying taxes so that the growth of the Indonesian state runs smoothly too.

    There are three types of tax classification, namely, tax based on the collection agency, tax according to its nature, and tax based on the target or object. In Indonesia, the tax system used is the Self Assessment System and the Withholding System.

  • Get to know the types of risky assets and tips for reducing losses

    In doing business, things that are always discussed are not far from financial management issues in order to achieve business goals. The term that is often discussed is about risk assets. Where, risk assets include important components that can affect the running of the company. Because, if it is not processed it will give a loss to the company.

    Therefore, in order to find out more about the term. The following has presented the definition of risk assets to examples of risk assets. Well, what are you waiting for? Let’s find out the discussion below.

    Definition of Risk Assets

    Before knowing about the meaning of risk assets, you first need to know in advance about the definition of assets. Where, the assets themselves are all types of assets owned by the company that can be measured in money including intangible forms such as patents. Furthermore, you also need to understand about risks.

    In finance, risk means that there is a possibility that actual results may differ from those that have been measured or desired. Meanwhile, the definition of risk assets is assets or can also be called assets owned by companies that have an uncertain rate of return.

    In general, experts associate risky assets with assets that have a significant level of volatility or price changes. Examples are commodities, equities, high yield bonds, real estate and currencies.

    In the banking and financial sector, assets with values ​​that often fluctuate due to changes in interest rates, payment risk, credit quality, and so on are also included in the category of risky assets. It is said to be risky because the returns to be obtained in the future are uncertain.

    For example, an investor buys current GoJek shares and aims to hold those shares for a year. When making a purchase, you don’t know what rate of return you will get. Then the return or return on capital obtained depends on the value of Gojek’s share price in the next year and dividends for 1 year.

    So it can be concluded that stocks are risky assets. It also includes securities issued by the government or bonds included in risk assets. For example, bonds with a maturity of 30 years, investors cannot calculate the amount of return they will get if the bonds are only kept for 1 year.

    How Does Risk Affect The Portfolio?

    A portfolio is defined as a collection of financial investment instruments, including, among others, bonds, stocks, mutual funds, commodities, cash, cash equivalents and all forms of investment that are traded on exchanges and most recently, namely cryptocurrencies. The influence of risky assets can be seen from the irregular rise and fall in the value of cryptocurrencies are examples of fluctuations that describe the state of the market.

    Where, the crypto coin market at that time was still following the growth in bitcoin prices. When the price of bitcoin soars in value, it can have an impact on the condition of the crypto market as a whole to experience a rapid increase. Most traditional financial institutions are starting to dive into the world of blockchain which underlies the validation of cryptocurrency transactions.

    Beginner investors in cryptocurrency observe large profits and other affected investors want to get rich by investing, but do not measure the amount of risk they get. Investors’ desire for a quick return on investment attracts new investors, this can be described as hype or overhype.

    In the end, investing in digital currency can reach its risk point, which is a sudden sharp decline. This condition resulted in a sudden drop in value that wiped out not only profits, but all the value of some investments in cryptocurrencies. Increased discussion for the potential for regulation of cryptocurrencies, coupled with fears of over-speculation, and contributed to the decline of this risky asset.

    Understanding of Risk Assets and Free Assets

    The risk in making this investment is that an investor can choose to invest in various assets, be it risky assets or risk-free assets, or a combination of the two assets. Choose an investor for the asset will depend on the extent of an investor’s preference for risk.

    The more averse an investor is to risk, the more investment choices tend to be in risk-free assets. Where, the notion of risky assets, namely assets whose actual rate of return in the future still contains an uncertainty.

    Meanwhile, the notion of a risk-free asset is an asset whose return in the future can already be ascertained at present and is indicated by a return variance equal to zero. With one example of a risk-free asset, namely short-term bonds issued by the government. In addition, other examples of risk-free assets include debt securities issued by a country’s central bank. In Indonesia alone, these assets are in the form of Indonesian bank certificates.

    Determining the Optimal Asset Class

    Basically, a portfolio management consists of 3 (three) main activities, including making asset allocation decisions, selecting the portion of funds to be invested in each asset class, and determining the assets of each predetermined asset class. In the discussion of being a Markowitz portfolio model, it is generally used in determining portfolios consisting of individual assets and not for use in determining portfolios consisting of various asset classes.

    Where, the asset class itself is the grouping of assets based on the types of assets, for example stocks, bonds, foreign securities, and so on. This decision for asset allocation does not only cover the selection of the allocation of funds to asset classes in one country, but can also be made in a number of countries.

    The benefits that you can get from diversifying various asset classes in a number of these countries are basically the same as the benefits of diversifying individual assets, namely the benefits of reducing risk to a certain level of desired return. Similar to the portfolio on individual assets, the optimal asset class portfolio will be determined by the investor’s preference on the desired return and risk. If there is a clear portfolio of assets that match investor preferences, then that portfolio will later become an optimal portfolio.

    What is the Ideal Investment Portfolio?

    An ideal portfolio will be arranged according to the balance of return and risk. Where, the return itself is a reward or result to be obtained in the future caused by the investment of funds or investments made by an investor. Meanwhile, risk is an opportunity for a deviation from an average rate of return or return desired by investors.

    For example, you have plans to buy a house in 3 years time frame and you probably don’t want to put your money in a risky asset either. And you want your savings to be available when you are ready to pay a down payment on a house.

    So you are currently optimizing for security and also less return. Your portfolio may be allocated more toward low-income bonds and cash, and only slightly toward equities. Where, if you invest for a goal in the next 10 years, then you might not have a problem with the current risk considering that your investment horizon is still long.

    So to maximize your returns, you may need to allocate more equity in your portfolio, then bonds and some cash. In essence, that you need to understand about returns and risks just like you before buying other items that have great value. You need to make sure and know the risks behind it.

    Types of Risky Assets

    There are several types of risky assets that you need to know and recognize. Then, which one is most at risk? The following are the types of risky assets that you need to understand and know about so you can consider before you finally invest with this instrument. What are they? Let’s find out the detailed discussion below.

    1. Cryptocurrencies

    Many investors say that cryptocurrency is one of the riskiest assets. There is no guarantee of money back because of a decrease in the value of cryptocurrencies, which results in investors having to lose some of the profits they might get when the value of cryptocurrencies rises.

    Profits and losses in this cryptocurrency are very dependent on the value of bitcoins and also the state of the global economy. Negative news can cause cryptocurrency prices to drop sharply. This causes investors to bear losses.

    Before making an investment using this cryptocurrency, it is very important for you to consider in advance the size of the capital that will be invested later. You need to make sure that the capital is money that is willing to lose, considering that the amount of loss in cryptocurrency can reach 90% of capital. If you are not ready for this, cryptocurrency is not the right financial product for you.

    2. Stocks

    Another type of risky asset, apart from cryptocurrencies, is stocks. There are several stocks that are included in the line of risky assets. The success or failure of an investor in stock investment is very dependent on knowledge and dexterity in analyzing market conditions. Because based on this analysis, it states that an investor can determine whether the price of a stock will go up or down.

    In addition, according to price fluctuations, the risk that is borne when playing stocks is whether or not dividends are distributed to investors each year. This dividend distribution is carried out according to the performance of a company for one year. So that the level of risk and return you get needs to be considered as well as possible in order to anticipate the risk of losing a very large amount of money.

    3.Real Estate

    Real estate is a very promising asset, especially in the long term. However, this state of coma doesn’t always go the way you want, especially during a crisis.

    Because, there will be a price reduction caused by a crisis coupled with additional costs, such as maintenance costs. Of course, it can automatically reduce the level of profit earned from real estate investment. Even so, real estate has always been considered the safest activity among the other two risky assets.

    However, the only problem is that the price is quite expensive. So that investors need to save first or apply for a loan to the bank so they can buy the real estate they want.

    Tips for Reducing Losses From Risk Assets

    The name is also investing, which is expected to be of course the maximum profit. The risks that arise when investing can actually be minimized. There are several tips for reducing losses from risky assets. What are they? The following are tips for reducing losses from risk assets in order to minimize losses from risk assets, including:

    1. Dividing Capital Appropriately

    The first tip you can do to minimize losses when investing is to divide capital appropriately into different assets. For example, diversifying investments into cryptocurrencies, stocks and gold. Of course, what product do you think is most appropriate. The most important thing is that your money is not put in one basket.

    If one of your assets fails, then you still have other assets that might be able to provide benefits for you. If the losses incurred can be covered by a number of profits from other assets, then your financial burden will be reduced automatically.

    2. Defining Assets Correctly

    In investing, especially risky assets, it is very important to know your investment objectives in advance so that you can determine the right activities. Because in the financial market itself, there are various types of assets that you can buy. There are stocks, mutual funds, bonds, and deposits. These assets offer benefits with different levels of risk.

    For assets with minimal risk, you can choose deposits. However, for assets that have a high risk, you can choose stocks. So, adjust it to the risk profile of each asset so you don’t make a wrong decision. So that later you can accept no matter how big the loss that occurs.

    3. Calm When Asset Value Decreases

    Tips that are no less important are to stay calm when the value of assets decreases. You need to understand when investing has its ups and downs. Not always profitable and not always losing, because the portion of profits and losses is usually balanced.

    The key is that you need to be patient when you experience big losses, because there are times when asset prices will rise again, namely when the sentiment in the market turns positive. if you have excess capital then take advantage of this decrease to buy other assets whose prices are falling. So when the price goes up you can get the maximum profit.

    4. Don’t overdo it

    The biggest fear of most people when investing is losing money. That is why some people don’t want to invest because they are not ready to take the risk of losses that arise at any time. whereas loss is a very natural thing as long as you can respond with a positive attitude and not overdo it.

    It is not exaggerated here to mean that one is willing to take on debt in order to obtain capital to make an investment. So, you need to keep investing money in a reasonable portion, which is according to everyone’s financial situation. don’t be afraid to miss the train because there are many other benefits that you can get on different occasions.

    5. Have the Right Investment Mindset

    A successful investor is an investor who is not afraid to take risks when investing. Instill this mindset in yourself so that whatever risk assets you choose to invest in will bring the profit you want. if you lose, then you need to learn more to analyze the information available on the market and its impact on investment.

    The right mindset will change the way you invest. So that the actions you take will lead you to success.

    So, those are some discussions related to the definition of assets and risks and some things related to them. Hopefully the discussion above can add insight to the knowledge of readers regarding risk assets.

  • Get to know the Types and Techniques of Punches in Pencak Silat

    Punches in pencak silat can be regarded as a technique or method to defend oneself from all kinds of dangers that have the potential to threaten the safety of the soul. Pencak silat itself is basically a self-defense technique that has been passed down from generation to generation in Indonesia.

    So, it is not surprising that pencak silat is quite heavily influenced by the culture and personality of the Indonesian nation. This is because these martial arts were born and developed from the social life of ancient Indonesian society.

    Currently, the martial art of pencak silat has developed widely in various regions of Indonesia. In fact, pencak silat is one of the sports studied at school. This is because pencak silat is equipped with movements that can be a provision for students, ranging from punches, kicks, dodges, blocks, and so on.

    Broadly speaking, pencak silat can be categorized as a martial art that has organized, planned, controlled and directed movements. Therefore, almost all movements issued need to have a follow-up intention, both for attack and defense. This is because all members of the human body actually move and are connected to one another.

    In this article we will discuss about the different types of pencak silat punches. Each type of pencak silat punch is known to have a different purpose to attack its opponent. So, here are five types of punches in pencak silat and their functions. Let’s see the full review!

    A. Pencak Silat Punch Technique

    As explained in the introductory section earlier, it should be noted that pencak silat does not only focus on relying on all body movements. Pencak silat basically also needs techniques to make good and correct punches. Pencak silat punches themselves can be regarded as weapons or tools to carry out attacks on opponents.

    It’s just that, when a fighter throws a punch at an opponent, that person must have a body attitude that doesn’t go limp. Therefore, when attacking or defending, a fighter must remain alert and remain calm. This is of course needed so that a fighter can take advantage of the various types of punches that will be delivered in an attack.

    Prior to that, a fighter first needed to understand a number of requirements in order to be able to make a good and correct punching movement, starting from agility, accuracy, to speed. Correct pencak silat movements will make punches more precise and prevent injury.

    However, before heading into a full discussion of the types of punches in pencak silat. The following is an illustration of strokes in pencak silat that you need to pay attention to.

    Based on this illustration, it can be concluded that there are several types of pencak silat strokes that must be mastered. Each of the punching movements certainly has its own function and level of effectiveness in attacking the opponent. A fighter must be careful and clever in analyzing the opponent’s movement patterns to determine which technique to cast.

    1. Front Punch in Pencak Silat

    A front or straight punch can be said to be a fairly simple type of pencak silat. Even though it looks very easy, the forehand punch itself is a type of punch that requires good and correct mastery of basic techniques.

    This front punch has a function to attack the opponent quickly and precisely. This is done to further minimize the risk of injury to ourselves. Especially in a pencak silat match, straight punches are often used to score points quickly.

    The way that can be done to get optimal results from forehand strokes is to maximize the assistance movements from the shoulders and waist rotation. This will be very supportive for transferring weight forward with the attacking hand position.

    In its development, the front or straight punch itself can be done in two different postures, including the following:

    – Forward punch, which is a punch with the position of the hand that is used to attack and then parallel to the position of the foot in front (jab).

    – Front punch, which is a punch with the position of the hand that is used to attack, it’s just that the position of the foot is not parallel to the hand that is in front (straight).

    So, here are a series of steps you can take to master the forehand movement in pencak silat, including:

    a. Begin with a side stance, then place your left foot in front.

    b. Position both hands in front of the chest.

    c. The fist that will be used to hit.

    d. The soles of the feet are parallel.

    e. Changing the fist to face down when hitting with the right hand.

    d. And, change the position of the feet and hands when making a straight punch.

    Apart from this type of forehand in pencak silat, there are several mistakes that are often made when learning this technique. So, some mistakes that unconsciously appear in throwing straight or front punches, namely:

    • Poor leg stance.
    • Too stiff body.
    • Unbalanced body posture.
    • The position of the feet that are less open.
    • Less powerful punching movements.
    • The position of the hands is less clenched and face down.

    2. Pendulum Punch in Pencak Silat

    The second punch technique is the pendulum punch or often also referred to as the sengkol punch in pencak silat. The pendulum punch itself is done by positioning the hand to be bent up to 90%. Next, the bent hand will be swung from the bottom up.

    Pendulum punches can also be done with varying foot positions, starting from the position of the front foot parallel to the hand used to attack and others. However, apart from being effective at weakening your opponent, this pendulum punch must be done with the right movement so as not to injure your body.

    So, here’s how you can do it to master the pendulum or crank strokes in pencak silat:

    a. Begin the movement by doing the middle stance technique.

    b. Position both hands crossed in front of the chest.

    c. Make a fist on the fingers of the hand you want to hit.

    d. Position your hands to make a fist face down.

    e. Lift or swing the fist from back to front.

    f. One of the hands that is not used for hitting can be placed in front of the chest.

    g. The pendulum hitting movement in pencak silat can be done alternately.

    In carrying out the pendulum stroke, there are several mistakes that occur if you cannot throw the pendulum properly and correctly. The following are some mistakes that often occur when performing the pendulum technique, including:

    • Stance legs are not strong.
    • The movement of the middle stance is less strong.
    • Unbalanced body posture.
    • The feet are less open.
    • The punching movement is less strong.
    • The hand position is less clenched.

    3. Upright Punch in Pencak Silat

    The third punch in pencak silat is an upright punch. An upright punch itself can be said to be a punching technique that can be said to be very profitable for athletes when competing. This straight punch basically only needs to throw punches using the right and left hands alternately.

    Even though it is considered a fairly simple punch, a fighter needs to master good punching techniques as well as the right tempo. It should be noted that the basic technique of upright punches is to clench your fists in front of your chest while preparing your stance. Therefore, this technique is called an upright punch because it is done by means of an upright fist.

    So, here are some ways you can do to throw an upright punch in pencak silat, including:

    a. The movement begins with the middle stance technique.

    b. Both hands are positioned crossed in front of the chest.

    c. The fingers form a fist to use to hit.

    d. Make a hitting movement using your right hand forward with an upright fist position.

    e. One hand that is not used to hit remains in front of the chest.

    f. Do this pencak silat punch movement alternately.

    Even though it looks simple, this move basically requires a lot of training in order to have a significant impact on your opponent. Therefore, the following are some things to avoid when performing upright punches, including:

    • Stance legs are not strong.
    • The movement of the middle stance is less strong.
    • Unbalanced body posture.
    • The feet are less open.
    • The punching movement is less strong.
    • The position of the hands is less clenched and upright.

    4. Circular Punch

    The fourth type of punch in pencak silat is a circular punch. This circular stroke can be done by moving the hand in a circle. This punch itself can have a significant impact on the opponent if the trajectory of the punch from the outside of the body is pointed towards the inside of the body.

    In order for circular strokes in pencak silat to give good results, a fighter must be supported by the movement of the shoulders and waist in the direction of the stroke. Which, circular punches have a target, namely the opponent’s waist.

    Some steps to do a circular punch, namely:

    a. Middle horses.

    b. Both hands crossed in front of the chest. Hand to hit, the fingers must be clenched.

    c. The hand used to hit is swung in a circle from the left to the right side with an upright fist.

    d. The other hand remains in front of the chest to protect the body.

    e. Do this by changing the hitting hand.

    Just like mistakes that often occur in other punches, circular punches must also be done properly and correctly. Some of the errors that often occur are:

    • Stance legs are not strong.
    • The movement of the middle stance is less strong.
    • Unbalanced body posture.
    • The feet are less open.
    • The punching movement is less strong.
    • The position of the hands is less clenched and upright.

    5. Side Punch

    The last punch is a side punch. This punch can be said to be a punch that goes straight to the side of the body using the back of the hand. As the name suggests, this type of punch is known to have a forward or straight trajectory by maximizing the hands starting from the side.

    Ways that can be used to do side punches, namely:

    a. The stances left forward in good, right stance.

    b. Both hands are crossed in front of the chest. Hand to hit, the fingers must be clenched.

    c. The position of the right foot should form a straight line with the sole of the left foot.

    d. The stroke used uses the back of the hand from the side to the front.

    e. Do it by changing the position of the foot and hand that hit.

    This is a discussion of the five types of strokes as well as how to do them. Every punch technique we know has its own movement. As a result, every movement must be done properly and correctly. In conclusion, the basic techniques of forehand, pendulum, upright, turning, to the side basically lie in the strength of the stance. A strong stance technique with the right combination of movements will produce a strong attack pattern.

  • Get to know the Traditional Weapons of West Sumatra & Their National Heroes

    West Sumatra Traditional Weapons – In the past during the colonial era, all Indonesian
    people from various regions participated in fighting for independence.
    As a result, with the
    hard work of the struggle of our heroes and ancestors, the State of Indonesia could gain
    independence.

    In fighting the invaders, the Indonesian people from various regions used their respective traditional
    weapons.
    It should also be noted that every region in Indonesia always has its own traditional
    weapons.

    Until now, the traditional weapons of each region are still often used, such as to complement their
    respective regional traditional clothing.
    One area that has quite deadly traditional weapons is
    the traditional weapon of West Sumatra.

    Maybe some of you only know one or two of the traditional weapons of West Sumatra. Even though
    the West Sumatra region had more than two traditional weapons that were used against the invaders at that
    time.

    So that you can understand more about the traditional weapons of West Sumatra that were used against the
    invaders so that they could liberate Indonesia.
    Then the explanation below can help you know
    more.

    Various Kinds of Traditional Weapons of West
    Sumatra

    1. Kurambiak

    The first traditional weapon from the West Sumatra region is kurambiak. Where this traditional
    weapon also has several other names such as kerambit and karambit.
    Even though it has a size
    that is only the size of a fist.

    But make no mistake, the sharpness and strength possessed by traditional kurambiak weapons is quite deadly.
    The shape of this weapon from West Sumatra is like a tiger’s nails which are so sharp.

    The shape that resembles a tiger’s claws is not without reason. Investigate a calibaration, it
    turns out that long ago the land of Minang was indeed inhabited by a herd of Sumatran tigers.
    The traditional kurambiak weapon is very suitable for close range fighting styles.

    And the attack received by Musuk when fighting West Sumatrans who used kurambiak weapons was quite fatal.
    Even though the wound received by the rot was like a small incision. But still, a
    fairly deep wound will also be received by the enemy.

    Besides that, kurambiak also has several other interesting facts. So maybe you don’t really
    know the unique facts about traditional kurambiak weapons.
    Some of the points below are an
    explanation of some of the unique facts of traditional kurambiak weapons.

    a. Original Kurambiak from Indonesia

    Did you know that traditional kurambiak weapons are widely known not only domestically. But
    abroad is also very well known.
    It is known that in the 11th century traditional weapons were
    widely used by Indonesians.

    Because there is a trade process with foreign nations, kurambiak is also known more widely. In
    America, the kurambiak weapon became known around the 20th century. Currently, kurambiak is also owned by
    every country in the world.
    Even so, the motives and materials used will vary in each
    country.

    b. Originally Kurambiak Wasn’t a
    Killing Weapon

    Initially, kurambiak was not made for self-defense purposes. Judging from the history of
    Indonesia, traditional kurambiak weapons were used for the purposes of everyday life.
    Having a
    fairly light weight makes farmers and fishermen use kurambiak to help with their daily work.

    Only after becoming famous, kurambiak was used as a supporting tool for martial arts. One of
    them is as a tool to support the martial arts of pencak silat.

    c. Kurambiak Used by World
    Military

    Having a shape that is so unique, light and deadly makes kurambiak also often used as a mandatory weapon in
    world militaries.
    Some countries that use kurambiak as a mandatory weapon for military forces
    are Indonesia, Malaysia and America.

    From the three unique facts above, of course we as the people of Indonesia should be proud if the
    traditional weapons from West Sumatra are so well known throughout the world.
    Besides that,
    there may still be many other unique facts circulating in society.

    2. Chopsticks

    Next, there is the traditional blowgun weapon which also comes from West Sumatra. This
    traditional blowgun weapon is very suitable for hunting or medium and long range combat.

    Uniquely, the blowpipe is a traditional weapon from West Sumatra which does not make a sound when it is
    operated.
    Because of this, when people use blowpipes to hunt animals, it will feel so easy.
    In addition, this weapon is also very suitable for use during guerrilla warfare because of its
    silence and accuracy.

    Interestingly the blowpipe weapon itself has such a precise level of accuracy up to a distance of about 200
    meters.
    The process of operating a traditional blowgun weapon is quite simple. The
    blowpipe user only needs to be at a distance of about 200 meters then load the bullet and blow the weapon
    towards the target to be hunted.

    Having such natural manufacturing materials can make chopstick weapons not damage nature and at the same time
    there is no need to incur excessive costs.

    3. Go

    Piarih is also one of the traditional weapons from the West Sumatra region. Where the shape of
    this natural weapon is like a three-edged spear or like a trident.
    The form of this piarih
    weapon was adapted from Hindu religious culture before Islam entered the area of ​​West Sumatra.

    Prior to the colonial era, piarih was used for hunting large animals. However, sometimes
    piarih is also used as a cutting tool.

    When the colonial era arrived, the people of West Sumatra used traditional piarih weapons as a tool against
    the invaders.
    Until now, the local community will continue to pass down their traditional
    weapons as a local cultural heritage.

    4. Klewang Padang

    Furthermore, there is the traditional klewang padang weapon. This weapon was used by Padri
    troops during a war in West Sumatra in the 19th century.
    At that time the Padri Officer was so
    good at using the klewang padang.

    On the other hand, the kelwang padang does have a shape like a machete in general. But in the
    past, the shape of the klewang padang had carvings that could become a special motif for this weapon.
    This traditional weapon from West Sumatra has one eye on the curved end of the blade.

    Currently, the use of klewang padang is more as a farming tool for the local community.

    5. Ruduih

    Next, there is the traditional ruduih weapon which still originates from the West Sumatra region.
    At first glance, the traditional ruduih weapon has no difference from the klewang padang.
    However, if you look in more detail, the two have quite a striking difference, namely the ruduih
    has a curve in its shape.

    The traditional ruduih weapon from the area of ​​West Sumatra was once used by many local people for war.
    Judging from the records in the Tridaya Eka Dharma Museum, the traditional ruduih weapon was used
    in the Manggopoh war that took place in 1908.

    At Tugu Siti Manggopoh it becomes a symbol of the struggle of a Minangkabau woman. On the
    monument you can see a woman holding a traditional ruduih weapon.
    The location of the Siti
    Manggopoh Monument is at the Simpang Gudang Lubuk Basung.

    6. Career

    The shape of the curry is almost the same as the keris in Central Java. The keris consists of
    four parts, namely the kingpin, putiang, fiancé and mato keris.
    Each part of the karih or keris
    has its own meaning.

    Starting from the kingpin, which is a keris handle, which means that the pengulu or tribal leader is someone who
    is very intelligent, humble and also always obeys customary laws and rules in religion.

    Then for the putiang itself is the part that connects the kingpin with the keris blade. Muhsin
    Ilhaq in a journal entitled Keris in Minangkabau Culture: “Visualization of Pangulu Leadership Values”
    (2018), explains that putiang in Minang culture has a meaning, namely that a pengulu must be patient,
    responsible for their obligations, selfless and stay away from all existing prohibitions .

    Finally, there is the mato keris or keris blade. This part looks convoluted which means that
    the ruler will always be careful when making decisions, has a neutral nature and also always adheres to the
    applicable customary law.
    Then for the sheath of the keris, it will be made of wood.

    List of National Heroes from West Sumatra

    After knowing some of the traditional weapons from the West Sumatra region, it’s still not enough if you
    haven’t discussed who the national heroes from that area are.
    Don’t worry, if you don’t really
    know who the heroes from West Sumatra are, at this point we will explain a list of national heroes from West
    Sumatra which can broaden your knowledge.
    The following is a complete explanation of the list
    of heroes from the West Sumatra region.

    1. Mohammad Hatta

    Mohammad Hatta died on March 14, 1980 in Jakarta. Mohammad Hatta is also an Indonesian
    national fighter.

    Apart from that, Mohammad Hatta was also a drafter of Pancasila and the 1945 Constitution and also a
    proclaimer of the independence of the Republic of Indonesia with Ir.
    Sukarno. At
    the time, President Susilo Bambang Yudhoyono designated Mohammad Hatta as a national hero through
    Presidential Decree No. 84/TK/2012 dated 7 November 2012.

    Prior to that, President Soeharto also designated Mohammad Hatta as the proclaimed hero through
    Presidential Decree No.
    081/TK/Year 1986.

    2. Tan Malaka

    Next is Tan Malaka whose full name is Ibrahim Datuk Tan Malaka. Tan Malaka was born on June 2,
    1897 Nagari Pandam Gadang, Lima Puluh Kota, West Sumatra.
    He died on February 21, 1949,
    Selopanggung Village, Kediri, East Java.

    Tan Malaka is the person who gave the name of the Republic of Indonesia. It is not surprising
    that Tan Malaka was nicknamed the Father of the Republic of Indonesia.
    Even to fight for
    Indonesian independence, Tan Malaka had to go in and out of jail.
    Tan Malaka himself was
    declared a national hero by President Soekarno on March 28, 1963 through Presidential Decree No. 53 of
    1963.

    3. Sutan Syahrir

    Next is Sutan Syahrir who was born in Padang Panjang on March 5, 1909. He was one of the freedom fighters
    since the colonial era in Indonesia.
    Because of this, Sutan Syahrir was often in and out of
    jail.

    When entering the beginning of independence, Sutan Syahrir became one of the prime ministers.
    He was also the originator of the existence of free and active politics. Sutan Syahrir
    died on April 9, 1966. Since then Sutan Syahrir was declared a national hero by President Soekarno through
    Presidential Decree No.76 of 1966 dated April 9, 1966.

    4. H. Agus Salim

    Furthermore, there is H. Agus Salim who is also included in one of the lists of Indonesian national heroes.
    H. Agus Salim’s full name is Masyhudul Haq. He was born on October 8, 1884, West
    Sumatra.

    Agus Salim earned the nickname The Grand Old Man as well as being one of the figures involved in fighting for
    Indonesian independence during the colonial period.

    Besides that, H. Agus Salim also has such broad insights. It was proven that he was able to
    master 7 foreign languages ​​as well as being actively involved in the diplomacy of recognition of the
    sovereignty of the Republic of Indonesia, both as a diplomat and as foreign minister at the beginning of
    independence.

    November 4, 1954, H. Agus Salim died and President Soekarno declared him a national hero on December 27, 1961
    through Presidential Decree number 657 of 1961.

    5. Abdul Muis

    Abdul Muis or if written in the old spelling is Abdoel Moeis is also a national hero from West Sumatra.
    Abdoel Moeis was born on July 3, 1883, Sungai Pua, Agam.

    Because of his resistance to the colonials, Abdoel Moeis received the treatment of being exiled to the area
    of ​​West Java.
    President Soekarno designated Abdoel Moeis as a national hero on August 30,
    1959 through Presidential Decree No. 218 of 1959.

    6. Tuanku Imam Bonjol

    Next is Tuanku Imam Bonjol who was born in 1772, Bonjol, Pasaman, West Sumatra. In the past,
    Tuanku Imam Bonjol became the leader of the Padri troops when he gave resistance to the invaders.

    When Tuanku Imam Bonjol became the leader of the Padri troop. He succeeded in making peace
    with the indigenous people and working together to fight against the invaders at that time.
    In
    fighting for independence, Tuanku Imam Bonjol was taken by the Dutch to be exiled to several areas such as
    Sukabumi, Ambon and then to Manado.

    Tuanku Imam Bonjol died on November 6, 1864 and President Soeharto declared that Tuanku Imam Bonjol was a
    national hero through Presidential Decree No. 087/TK/Tahun 1973 on November 6, 1973.

    7.Muhammad Yamin

    Muhammad Yamin is also one of the national heroes from West Sumatra. Muhammad Yamin himself
    was born on August 23, 1903 in Talawi, Sawahlunto.
    He has also been one of the active figures
    fighting for independence since the colonial era of the Dutch East Indies.

    In 1928, Muhammad Yamin was very active in the second youth congress to talk about Indonesian unity.
    In addition, he was also one of the drafters of Pancasila and the 1945 Constitution, explorer of
    history, writer and linguist.

    At the beginning of independence Muhammad Yamin had become a minister in several departments.
    He died on October 17, 1962 in Jakarta. President Soeharto appointed Muhammad Yamin on
    6 November 1973 through Presidential Decree No. 088/TK/Tahun 1973.

    8. Rasuna Said

    Rasuna Said or Rangkayo Hj. Rasuna Said is a national hero from West Sumatra.
    Rasuna Said was born in Maninjau, 14 September 1910. During his life journey, he was an educator,
    political figure and also a fighter for emancipation since the Dutch East Indies era.

    Rasuna Said is also one of the founders of the Indonesian Muslim Association or Permi. He was
    imprisoned in 1932 because the speech he made at this time gave opposition to the Dutch East Indies
    government.

    Rasuna Said died on November 2, 1965 and was made a national hero by President Soeharto on December 13,
    1974 through Presidential Decree No.
    084/TK/Year 1974.

    That’s a review of some of West Sumatra’s traditional weapons as well as national heroes from West Sumatra.
    Of course there are still many national hero figures from the West Sumatra region.
    Sinaumed’s can read about weapons and regional and national figures in books that you can get at
    sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits, sinaumedia always provides
    the best products so you have #MoreWithReading information.

    Author: Hendrik

  • Get to know the tools used for batik

    Tools Used For Batik – Indonesia is a country that is so rich in culture and heritage. In every region throughout the country, there are various things such as traditions, customs, traditional clothes, food, to art, which are different from one another. This is in accordance with the Indonesian nation’s motto, namely “Unity in Diversity”, or different but still one.

    Of course, Sinaumed’s must feel proud of the cultural wealth that this country has, right? Since 2008 until now, the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) has consistently recognized the cultures that exist in Indonesia.

    What is Batik?

    Among a number of cultural heritages recognized by UNESCO, one of the earliest to be included in the organization’s list as well as one of the most famous is batik. This typical Indonesian cloth motif was successfully included in the UNESCO cultural heritage in 2009.

    Based on the definition from the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), the word batik is described as ” pictorial cloth which is made specifically by writing or applying wax to the cloth, then processing it through a certain process “.

    This cloth motif is almost always present in our daily lives, and can be found in various objects around us. This includes tablecloths for dining, curtains to cover rooms, cloth to swaddle babies, and of course the motifs on our clothes and pants.

    The existence of batik is already closely attached to the Indonesian state. Based on historical records, batik itself has existed since the time of the Majapahit Kingdom, where previously, batik was only worn by nobles, high-ranking officials, and sultans in the kingdom. Now, everyone is free to wear clothes with batik motifs.

    Currently, Sinaumed’s can find dozens of batik motifs according to the regional characteristics that make them. Each motif is also known to have a meaning, meaning and hope from the maker. What is clear, whatever the motive, batik is something beautiful to look at.

    Tools Used For Batik

    Like a number of other traditional arts in Indonesia, the process of making batik cloth requires a long time. Not only that, batik craftsmen are also required to have accuracy and perseverance when carrying out the batik process, so that the end result of the batik cloth meets expectations.

    There are a number of tools used for batik. Not only tools, there are also several specific materials used to make batik cloth. Expertise in using the tools used for batik is one of the factors whether or not the batik cloth produced is good.

    There are at least 6 tools used for batik, which Sinaumed’s needs to know about in the batik process. There are also 3 important ingredients commonly used in batik. The following describes the tools and materials.

    1. Canting

    This pipe-shaped object serves as a batik motif sculptor. The canting has its own structure, namely the hilt, nyamplung, and beak. All three have different functions.

    The handle is used as a handle made of wood for batik craftsmen to carve batik motifs on cloth. A nyamplung is a container made of copper whose function is to hold wax which will cover a number of parts of the cloth so that it is not stained. While the beak is a hole to remove the candle.

    2. Gawangan

    Gawangan has a shape similar to a clothes hanger. Gawangan is generally made of materials such as wood, bamboo. Gawangan is also often attached with wheels to make it easier to move to various places.

    Gawangan has the basic function of draping or drying cloth, generally of the mori type. By draping the cloth on the cloth, batik craftsmen can make batik more freely.

    3. Frying Pan and Stove

    The pans and stoves found in batik are generally of the same shape as the pans and stoves in cooking. Both have a function to melt the wax used in batik.

    During the batik process, the pan and stove will be next to the batik craftsmen, so they can take the wax from the pan without having to move. Batik craftsmen also have to adjust the temperature of the pan and stove, so that the wax can melt according to the desired consistency.

    4. Scales

    Scales also have an important function in batik. By using a scale, batik craftsmen can weigh the use of wax and dyes needed, so they can get the right composition. Nothing more and nothing less.

    The shape of these scales is also not as traditional as Sinaumed’s might think. Scales used for cooking and market scales are sufficient to measure the weight and composition of wax and dyes.

    5. Sit down

    A dingklik is a small chair which is usually made of wood, rattan or plastic. Dingklik is a tool that batik craftsmen use more often to sit and make batik, rather than chairs in general.

    Even though it seems trivial, it is important for batik artisans to find chairs that are comfortable and in accordance with their posture. This is so that they can make batik optimally. Moreover, they generally spend a long time sitting making batik, so that an uncomfortable chair can hinder their work.

    6. Tablecloth

    Cloth is also a simple object, but not to be underestimated. The cloth has a function to prevent batik craftsmen from dripping wax on their bodies, which has the potential to contaminate their clothes.

    Not only that, the cloth can also protect them from hot molten wax. Usually, the cloth is placed on the batik craftsmen’s thighs, where the body part is the most frequently affected by wax droplets. It can be said, cloth is an apron for batik craftsmen.

    7. Night (Candle)

    To make batik motifs, you need a special wax material called malam. Tonight is usually made from ingredients such as paraffin, gondorukem made from pine tree sap, and also vegetable and animal fats.

    As previously explained, wax must be melted first on a frying pan and stove before it can be used. Malam later becomes a motif on the cloth, or becomes a material to cover the surface of the cloth from batik dyes.

    8. Cloth

    The most common fabric used in batik is mori cloth. This cloth is white in color, and is usually made from natural fibers such as cotton, rayon, and silk. Mori cloth itself is divided into 2 types, namely mori cloth that has gone through a bleaching process , and mori cloth that has not been bleached.

    Even so, now many batik craftsmen use other types of fabrics for batik. Some of them can also use imported fabrics. These fabrics are the canvas for batik artisans to carve beautiful batik motifs.

    9. Dye

    As with other clothes, the batik patterns produced in batik will certainly be more beautiful if colors are added. Therefore, it is important for batik craftsmen to choose the right type of dye for their batik.

    Generally, they use natural clothing dyes made from plants such as turmeric for yellow, mango leaves for green, mangosteen for red, and other natural dyes according to their needs and desires.

     

    Batik Making Process

    From the tools and materials mentioned above, Sinaumed’s can conclude that the process of making batik takes a long time, and requires techniques and expertise in it. The question is, is it true that the process of making batik takes that long?

    Depending on the end result of the batik cloth, the batik-making process can take from 2 weeks to 1 month. It also depends on what method is used in batik and whether or not the final result of the batik is complicated or not.

    A number of batik craftsmen can even spend 2 to 3 months to make batik. Of course, the batik produced will be better, and the price will also be more expensive. Batik with high quality can reach the price of millions of rupiah.

    So that we can appreciate batik made by artisans, it would be nice if we also studied the process of making batik from start to finish. Here’s an explanation.

    • The first stage is to design motifs on the cloth used for batik. This motif is usually made using a pencil, and will be used as a reference for carving with a canting.
    • After the motif is ready, the craftsmen can immediately carve the motif using wax that has been melted and placed in the nyamplung canting. In this process, the batik maker can also start covering the surface of the cloth with wax, leaving white areas for coloring.
    • The white parts will be dipped in dye, and will be sun dried and dried. Then, the batik craftsmen will carve a number of parts on the cloth again, and also cover the parts of the cloth with wax so that they are not stained.
    • Batik craftsmen will continue to open and close the night in the coloring process. The trick is to boil the part of the cloth that has been covered in wax, dry it in the sun, and then dip that part in the dye again, until the coloring process is complete.
    • The last process in making batik is nglorot, in which all parts of the cloth are boiled, so that all layers of wax are completely removed, and the motifs are clearly visible. Fabrics that have been boiled will be washed and dried in the sun before they can be worn.

    From the process of making batik, Sinaumed’s can imagine the patience and perseverance of batik craftsmen when they are making batik. Doing the same thing over and over again for days, until finally being able to produce beautiful batik motifs is certainly not easy.

    Years of experience are needed before batik artisans can consistently produce high-quality batik cloth. Of course, they also have to go through a number of phases of failure until they can reach a point of success in batik.

    Most Popular Batik Motifs in Indonesia

    Of course, all batik motifs in Indonesia have their own uniqueness and beauty. However, it cannot be denied that there are a number of batik motifs whose names are more widely known to the Indonesian population than other motifs.

    These batik motifs are popular not without reason. Some motifs are considered by people to be more beautiful than other batik motifs. The popularity of some of these motifs is also not spared from the many producers of this type of batik, as well as the ease with which people can find these batiks on the market.

    Below, there will be an explanation of the 5 most popular batik motifs in Indonesia. However, it is necessary to emphasize once again to Sinaumed’s that the popularity of these motifs will not make other types of motifs inferior.

    1. Parang Batik Motifs

    The Parang batik motif is known for its motif which forms the letter ” S ” which are interconnected, has a meaning as a symbol of sea waves as well as a form of dexterity and survival of the Mataram Kingdom. This kingdom is known to be the first kingdom to make Parang batik motifs.

    As already explained, in the past, batik could only be worn by royalty and important people. This also applies to the Parang motif, where only the King and Knights of the Mataram Kingdom are permitted to wear this batik, as a symbol of their valor and courage.

    2. Mega Overcast Batik Motif

    Batik, which originates from the city of Cirebon, is known for its distinctive cloud motif. History says that this cloud motif comes from the teachings of Taoism from China, which is a symbol of the world and freedom. There is also the influence of the Islamic religion, which depicts that clouds are a symbol of the outdoors.

    The philosophy of the Mega Mendung motif is self-control when experiencing negative emotions, and remaining ” cool ” and wise like a cloud. The word Mega Mendung itself comes from the word ” mega ” which means ” cloud “, and ” overcast ” which means ” cool weather “.

    3. Palace Batik Motifs

    As the name implies, Keraton batik is a type of batik motif that developed within the Palace environment, especially in the Yogyakarta Palace and the Surakarta or Solo Palaces). Historical observers say that the Keraton motif is one of the earliest batik motifs to develop in Indonesia.

    In ancient times, only noble people from the Palace were allowed to wear this motif. Members of the Palace forbade ordinary people from wearing this batik motif. Apart from that, the Keraton motif is also known to have been inspired by Hindu religious culture on the island of Java at that time.

    4. Sogan Batik motifs

    Derived from the city of Solo, Sogan batik is also popular among the residents of the Palace, especially the Solo Palace. Similar to Keraton batik, Sogan batik was also only allowed to be worn by Palace residents. Of course, now the general public is allowed to wear this motif.

    The Sogan motif is known to have a brown color, which comes from the summer coloring, namely the soga tree trunk. This brown color can be interpreted as humility and full of humility. There is a difference between the Sogan Yogyakarta batik motif and the Solo batik motif, where the Sogan Yogyakarta motif has a darker and denser color, while the Sogan Solo motif has a brighter color.

    5. Kawung Batik motifs

    The Kawung batik motif also comes from Central Java, specifically the city of Yogyakarta. And like most batik originating from Yogyakarta, ordinary people are not allowed to wear this batik motif. However, people were finally allowed to wear Kawung-patterned batik clothes, after a modification of the pattern made the difference between the Kawung motif of the royal occupants and the Kawung motif of the common people.

    The Kawung motif itself has a meaning and philosophy related to might and justice, according to the wearer at that time, namely members of the palace. The Kawung motif is also synonymous with life, where craftsmen at that time reminded people not to forget their origins.

    That is an explanation of the various tools used for batik, as well as other explanations about batik. We hope that Sinaumed’s can study, appreciate and preserve Indonesian arts and culture.

  • Get to Know the Term Roasting in Comedy Shows

    Roasting is – We may often make jokes or humor that make other people laugh because we hear humor that is verbally or through words. In general, humor that is intended to make fun of someone in a hangout, school, or anywhere that aims to find entertainment is included in a term called roasting .

    Roasting in the world of stand-up comedy is known as a comedian’s way of attacking someone, but in a unique way. The attack referred to here is not physical but verbal by using phrases or words. A comedian made a joke on purpose. But with the intent and purpose to attack his personality head-on.

    Then the Cambridge dictionary also says that roasting is defined as an act of criticizing someone. Roasting is used as a forum for comedians, but at the same time to convey their political criticism to the audience.

    In Indonesia, the use of this method in stand-up comedy performances is often done to attack other comedians in a stand-up comedy competition or invited guests who are specifically invited to be roasted, of course with prior agreement so that no party feels hurt by the words addressed. to himself.

    Some seasoned stand up comedians such as: Raditya Dika, Ernest Prakasa, Pandji Pragiwaksono etc. are examples of several comedians who have roasted their stand up comedy material.

    For this reason, so that Sinaumed’s friends can better understand the meaning of roasting in comedy terms, in the following discussion, we have summarized various information related to roasting and how to use it properly in comedy situations.

    You can see further discussion regarding the meaning of roasting below!

    Roast definition

    Roasting literally means roasting is a form of humor in which someone cracks a joke intended to entertain a wider audience. In a stand up comedy show that kind of thing is meant to make fun of other people in their own way.

    Such performances may include sincere praise and tributes along with insulting jokes and comedy.

    The “roast” involved can react to jokes with good humor and with criticism or insults that are not meant to be taken too seriously. One is surrounded by friends, fans and the public, who can also receive similar treatment at events. Both the jokes and the presentation itself are called “roasting”. The presenter is called a mockery (toaster, a pun is the toastmaster). Anyone who is ridiculed in this way is considered “baked”.

    Several countries have a similar custom, where at official ceremonies such as awards ceremonies and annual dinners, representatives are expected to make fun of the participants. Sometimes this leads to conflict when the host is deemed too offensive. Social media also has this concept, usually through pictures with writing in the form of jokes that satirize and criticize personally.

    While the act was meant to be ridiculed, it also sparked controversy as some saw it as a form of cyberbullying. More controversial is insulting others for comedy, which some have called roasting, although the comedian emphasizes that it actually requires consent from the target.

    Roast is humor in which certain people, guests or visitors are made jokes, as well as to entertain the audience. So you could say Roast is a fake technique that teases or laughs at people as targets.

    In baking, the meaning is the same. Namely throwing jokes or jokes to the audience or the people around them to comedians or other comics. That is the meaning of roasting or literally roasting in stand up comedy.

    Roasting comes from the word roast which means roasting. It is often used as an expression in comedy. In practice, this technique of stand up comedy is done by ridiculing or making fun of someone, but in a unique way.

    Comics (people who do comedy) usually post jokes that are meant to “attack” someone. Regardless, the joke in question is not rude or demeaning to others.

    Usually, when pranking someone for frying, the comic will crack a joke at the start of the session and then introduce each guest.

    Every guest of honor present and toasted will be seated on the pulpit or in the front stand. Then the comedians take turns making jokes, the topics of which are discussed by the guests of honor.

    After that, the comic usually ends with a joke to honor the guests of honor. In addition, many use the baking technique as a protest or criticism of something.

    History of Roasting

    Roasting is not a new technique in the world of stand up comedy. According to a report by Liveabout, this comedy first appeared in the 1920s at a club called the New York Friars Club.

    Then, in 1949, Maurice Chevalier demonstrated this technique for the first time. Since then, this technique has grown in popularity in New York.

    It wasn’t until the 1970s that celebrity roasting became mainstream again, when Dean Martin began hosting television versions of comedy shows. The show premiered in 1974 to supplement the final episode of Martin’s variety show, The Dean Martin Show, and was continued the same year on NBC’s The Dean Martin Celebrity Roasts, which aired every few months until 1979. Bette Davis, Muhammed Ali, Lucille Ball, Ronald Reagan, Frank Sinatra and even Martin himself were roasted during the show.

    In the 2000s, Comedy Central revived the Roast format with the annual televised Roast starring Bob Saget, William Shatner, Pamela Anderson, and Larry the Cable Guy. Comedy Central now features one to three celebrities in such roasts each year, focusing on Hollywood’s biggest jokes — or at least the comedies that hits can swallow.

    Warning and Ethics in Roasting

    Of course, even though it sounds comedic, there are certain etiquette that must be followed when roasting someone. One of them is to make sure the target character has agreed to be roasted at the event.

    So that not everyone can go around and freely sneer at that person by indulging in all the ugliness. Usually, the show’s producers agree behind the scenes on what to joke about.

    Then the character also has the right to limit the extent to which his personal life can be disclosed or discussed in public. For example the names of family members, physical characteristics such as short, fat and many others.

    However, because many of them are ignorant, society roasts these characters as well. They also tend to imitate jokes that may be similar and then upload them to social media.

    Although this comedy contains some sarcasm. However, it does not eliminate respect for that person and of course this is done in a different and unique way according to ethics.

    Negotiation is a technique that aims to find an agreement between the two parties, namely the producer and the character. Of course, it’s not all about flirting. Sometimes, on certain occasions, roasting is also accompanied by genuine politeness and respect for certain characters. It also makes people who take jokes as good humor, not insults or criticism, very serious.

    Here are the insights you need to understand about roasting. Basically, roasts are comedians’ way of critiquing their performances. But of course you also have to maintain ethics and acceptance of goals.

    How Roasting Works in Comedy

    Based on a source from Liveabout, the event to roast someone is called “Roast”. The person who will be roasting is called the guest of honor or roastee. The host, nicknamed the “Roastmaster,” cracks an opening joke and then introduces each guest. People who are going to be roasted like this means they have already been roasted.

    The person who performs this comedy is called a roaster. He usually stands on the “pole” of a raised platform or stage. Afterward, the comedians doing the roasting took turns cracking jokes about the guest of honor and the other comedians on stage.

    The roasting event usually ends with the guest of honor (roastee) being given the opportunity to give a rebuttal to the insulting jokes hurled at him on the night of the event.

    In terms of stand-up comedy, this comedy refers to throwing jokes or jokes that are intended to “mock” and laugh at the audience, other comics, or whoever is actually being addressed. Apart from roasting, comic artists also need to know and learn about the background, activities or other things of the person who will be roasting. Sometimes a comedian or roaster will compliment you in the middle of a session.

    Check out the following reviews to learn how to roast properly:

    1. Create in no time

    It is not recommended to roast someone for a long time. Apart from fatigue, there is a fear that the comics who do this will experience mispronunciation of words which will result in misunderstandings.

    At the risk, this could lead to criticism and controversy after stand-up comedy. Therefore, it is not recommended to be on stage in this way. Again, it’s important to remember that if the guest of honor is roasting, as a comic they have to add some entertaining jokes.

    2. Create structured jokes

    Usually a comic makes material about what jokes are made on stage. If you want to use the roasting technique, comics must write jokes in a structured way.

    The goal is that the jokes that are made do not cross the line agreed with the guest of honor.

    3. Follow the restrictions in roasting

    Apart from making structured roasting material, a comic must face the limitations when roasting people.

    Know the boundaries of the topics covered on stage. Here too, as a comedian, it must be discussed with the guests who are being roasted. This can avoid unwanted conflicts or misunderstandings.

    In every stand up comedy competition so far held, at least comedians with roasting techniques are always involved. Some even make it a roasting theme/session. And there are almost no bad target roasts. It’s very emotional, but the subject will definitely laugh at the joke.

    In fact, roasting also has rules. We must not take any material of a known nature. That’s why it’s so important to keep track of the background of the “target” you’re roasting. If the material isn’t ready, don’t let it make far-fetched jokes and fake facts. So it’s also a challenge for stand-up comedians who want to roast someone because they have to collect all valid information about their target.

    4. Roasting several people at once

    In Stand Up Comedy, when roasting you don’t have to target only one person, you know! Comics can also roast other people, so as a comic it seems like you don’t have to always roast just one person so you don’t seem boring.

    One of the guests might feel bored with the jokes repeatedly made by the comic while on stage. If the theme is repeated, the roasting program may appear boring to the rest of the audience. If this happens, don’t panic and stay calm. Komika can look for other objects to make roasting look more interesting.

    For example, repeating an old joke about the current situation can make comedy more colorful. Comedians can also seek new perspectives on stage themes. Finally, as a comic, you need to know the consequences of presenting conflict with other people. This consequence can lead to conflict between the comic and the guest, even if they have discussed it beforehand.

    If so, comics can apologize after the event and don’t forget to show respect to the guests being roasted, such as achievements or kindness, so that the material is balanced, O Sinaumed’s friends!

    Controversy in Roasting

    Laughing at friends or co-workers or even your boss can always be fun and entertaining, but it’s important not to cross the line. The form of roasting humor is sometimes controversial. People who are roasting may not accept and feel offended by the humor they receive.

    Several countries have similar traditions where the hosts of formal events such as awards ceremonies and annual dinners are expected to mock those attending the event with safe jokes. In some cases this has led to controversy when the hosts have been deemed too offensive.

    Social media also has the concept of roasting, where a person encourages others to make fun of him, usually by posting pictures of himself. Although roasting was designed, the act has also sparked controversy, with some seeing it as a form of cyberbullying.

    Even more controversial is the practice of insulting others without consent for comedic effect, which some call toasting. However, the comedians emphasized that the actual frying required approval from the subject.

    Conclusion

    That’s all for a brief discussion of the definition of roasting. The discussion this time does not only discuss the definition of roasting, but also discusses more about the history, ethics, procedures for roasting, and controversies in roasting, which Sinaumed’s friends can see carefully.

    Understanding the meaning of roasting also gives us additional knowledge about various techniques and limitations that need to be kept in mind when roasting anyone, be it fellow comedians, invited guests, or spectators, so that roasting events are not just a joke.

    Thus a review of the meaning of roasting. For Sinaumed’s who want to learn everything about roasting. And science related to comedy, you can visit sinaumedia.com to get related books.

    As #FriendsWithoutLimits, sinaumedia always provides the best products, so you have the best and latest information for you. To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

    Author: Pandu Akram

    Related article:

    Characteristics of Comics and Types and Examples

    Definition of Comics: Types, Development, Genres and Examples

    Celebrity Meaning: What Does It Mean?

    Get to know the complete drama structure with its characteristics and types

    What Is Acting? Understand the History and Essential Elements of Acting

  • Get to know the Structure of the Earth’s Layers

    Get to know the Earth’s Layer Structure – Earth is one of the planets of the solar system which is in part
    of the Milky Way galaxy.
    Earth’s Chemical Structure is the third planet of the planetary system
    in this solar system. Earth has a multi-layered structure down to the core of the Earth (core).
    With an earth diameter of 7,926 miles. The earth has at least 4 layers of earth that
    make up the earth that we currently live on.

    This planet earth has 4 types of layers, viz

    1. crust,
    2. earth blanket,
    3. outer core and
    4. the inner core of the earth.

    Check out a more complete explanation about the following layers of the Earth, Sinaumed’s.

    Understanding the Structure of the Earth’s Layers

    The structure of the earth is the arrangement / layer forming the earth. The structure of
    the earth is made up of many types of materials

    The inner Earth’s structure is divided into layers, much like an onion. The earth generally
    consists of several layers, namely the upper part is called the lithosphere or crust, the layer below is the
    asthenosphere or mantle and the bottom is the earth’s core.

    The interior of the earth can be known by studying the physical properties of the earth, namely by
    geophysical methods, especially from the propagation velocity of vibrations or seismic waves, its magnetic
    properties and gravity as well as geothermal data.
    From these data it can be seen that the
    inside of the earth is composed of different materials starting from the surface of the earth to the core of
    the earth.

    With this geophysical method it is also known that the overall specific gravity of the earth is around
    5.52
    . The earth’s crust itself, which is the outermost layer and is
    composed of rocks, has a specific gravity between 2.5 and 3.0.
    From this it can be seen
    that the material that makes up the inside of the earth is a heavier material with a greater specific
    gravity than the rocks that make up the earth’s crust.

    Learn about the layers of the earth that exist through story books with interesting science content that
    can be accessed via smartphones.
    You can get the Smart Science Book Series: Layers of Earth and
    Fossils – Alpha & Mega Travel to Earth only at sinaumedia!

    Structure of the Earth’s Layers

    1. The Earth’s Crust

    The Earth’s crust is the outermost layer of the earth which is divided into two categories, namely the
    oceanic crust and the continental crust.

    Oceanic crust is about 5–10 km thick while continental crust is about 20–70 km thick. The main
    constituent of the oceanic crust is basalt, while the main constituent of the continental crust is granite,
    which is not as dense as basalt.

    The Earth’s crust and most of the Earth’s mantle form a layer of lithosphere with a total thickness of
    approximately 80 km.
    The temperature of the crust increases with depth. At the
    lowest limit, the temperature of the crust touches 1,100 C. The crust and the relatively dense part of the
    mantle form the lithosphere layer.
    Due to convection in the upper mantle and asthenosphere, the
    lithosphere is broken into moving tectonic plates.

    Temperature increases 30 0C every km, but the geothermal gradient will be lower in the deeper layers of the
    crust.

    The main chemical elements that make up the earth’s crust are:

    1. Oxygen (O) (46.6%),
    2. Silicon (Si) (27.7%),
    3. Aluminum (Al) (8.1%),
    4. Iron (Fe) (5.0%),
    5. Calcium (Ca) (3.6%),
    6. Sodium (Na) (2.8%),
    7. Potassium (K) (2.6%),
    8. Magnesium (Mg) (2.1%).

    2. Overcoat

    The earth’s mantle or what is commonly called the earth’s mantle is the layer that envelops the earth’s core
    and is the largest part of the earth’s part, around 83.2 percent of the volume and 67.8 percent of the
    entire earth’s mass.

    Consisting of liquid phase material, the earth’s envelope is often referred to as the asthenosphere layer.
    This layer is where plate movements occur due to convection forces or geothermal energy.

    These movements greatly affect the shape of the earth’s surface. the thickness of this casing
    ranges from 2,883 km.
    Its density ranges from 5.7 gr/cc near the core and 3.3 gr/cc near the
    crust.
    In the upper casing region magma intrusions will begin to form caused by infiltrated and
    melted rocks.

    3. Core

    The earth’s core is located from a depth of about 2900 km from the bottom of the earth’s crust to the center
    of the earth.

    The core of the earth can be separated into the outer core of the earth and the inner core of the earth.
    The boundary between the Earth’s mantle and the Earth’s core is marked by a marked decrease in the
    velocity of the P waves and S waves that do not propagate.

    This situation is due to the increase in the specific gravity of the material that makes up the earth’s
    core and changes in the properties of the material from being solid to being liquid.
    The
    increase in specific gravity is caused by a change from the silicate material that makes up the earth’s
    casing to a metal alloy material that is rich in iron (Fe) in the earth’s core.

    The change in material properties to liquid is due to the lower melting point of iron-containing materials
    compared to silicate-rich materials.
    That is why the material that makes up the outer core of
    the earth is a liquid rich in Fe metal.

    Conversely, the increasing pressure to the deeper part will result in an increase in the melting point of
    the metal material.
    This causes the material that makes up the inner core of the earth to be a
    solid metallic material.

    The composition of the material making up the earth’s core is known with the assumption that the element
    iron is an element that is often found in the rocky crust that makes up the earth’s crust.
    With
    an increase in the specific gravity of the rock the deeper it is located, the iron content will also
    increase, so that the earth’s mantle has the possibility of containing a greater iron content than the
    earth’s crust.

    The specific gravity of the outer Earth’s core composed of liquid iron-rich material is the same as the
    specific gravity of the specific gravity of iron in a liquid state.
    Because the inner core of
    the earth is composed of dense iron-rich material, the boundary between the outer core and the inner core
    has a temperature equal to the melting point of iron at the pressure in that place.

    In addition, the composition of the earth’s core is also known based on the composition of the meteorites
    that were found to contain around 7% to 8% iron and nickel.
    So it is estimated that the metal
    materials that make up the earth’s core are elements of iron and nickel.

    Learn more about the structure of the existing layers of the earth through the book Smart Encyclopedia: Our Earth
    which also explains various other information that is important for Sinaumed’s to know about our earth.

    Layer Structure of the Earth Based on Chemical
    Arrangement

    For example, the nature, composition, and characteristics that influence many of the main processes of the
    formation of the Earth.
    The scientific understanding of the structure of the Earth’s interior
    is based on conclusions made with the help of seismic monitoring.

    That means measuring the sound waves generated by earthquakes, and examining how sound waves travel through
    different layers of the earth.
    The change in seismic velocity causes refraction which is
    calculated (according to Snell’s Law) to determine the difference in density.
    It is also
    necessary to experiment with crystalline solids at pressures and temperature characteristics of the Earth’s
    interior.

    As a result, it can be seen that the difference in temperature and pressure is caused by residual heat from the
    initial formation of the planet, to the decay of radioactive elements.

    In addition to the layers mentioned above, the Earth also consists of four chemical arrangements, viz

    1. atmosphere,
    2. hydrosphere,
    3. lithosphere, and
    4. biosphere.

    1. Atmosphere

    The atmosphere layer is a layer of air that wraps around the planet with a thickness of more than 650
    kilometers.

    This layer is composed of 78 percent nitrogen and 21 percent oxygen. The atmosphere is also
    divided into five layers, namely the troposphere, stratosphere, mesosphere, thermosphere and exosphere.
    The troposphere is the layer closest to the Earth’s surface. The distance is about 0
    to 15 kilometers.

    Weather phenomena such as rain and lightning occur in the troposphere. In the next layer there
    is the stratosphere which is above the troposphere.
    The distance is about 15 to 40 kilometers
    from the surface of the Earth.
    This layer serves to absorb and scatter ultraviolet radiation
    from the sun.

    Above the stratosphere is the mesosphere at an altitude of 40 to 70 kilometers above the Earth’s surface.
    Then there is the thermosphere which is 70 to 400 kilometers from the surface of the Earth.
    The thermosphere is also referred to as the ionosphere because the ionization process occurs in the
    atoms and molecules that interact with the Sun’s plasma.

    Finally, there is the exosphere as a protector and the outermost layer that envelops the planet.
    It is located 800 to 3,260 kilometers from the Earth’s surface. The satellites that
    orbit the Earth are in the exosphere.

    2. Hydrosphere

    As the name suggests, the hydrosphere refers to the layer of water that is on the surface of the Earth.
    That is, the layers of the hydrosphere include the oceans, oceans, lakes, rivers, groundwater,
    and water vapor.

    Hydrosphere from the word hydrosphere in English. The word hydro comes from Ancient Greek
    which means water.
    Hydrology is the science or study of water and the way it is used and
    circulated around the planet earth.

    In a way, the hydrosphere is a component of the earth’s water.

    Quoted from the National Geographic Society, the hydrosphere is the total amount of water on a
    planet
    . The hydrosphere includes water on the planet’s surface,
    underground and in the air.
    The hydrosphere of a planet can be in liquid, vapor and ice
    forms.

    The hydrosphere is the sum of all the water on earth and the water cycles that distribute it throughout the
    planet.
    On earth, liquid water exists on the surface of the earth in the form of oceans, lakes
    and rivers.
    There is also underground water such as groundwater, in wells and aquifers.
    There is also water in the hydrosphere in the form of vapor and is seen as clouds or fog.
    The frozen part of Earth’s hydrosphere is made up of ice including glaciers, ice caps and
    icebergs.

    Water in gaseous form (water vapor) is more accurately called part of the atmosphere. The
    frozen part of the earth’s hydrosphere has its own name, namely the cryosphere (cryosphere).
    The hydrosphere is always in motion The movement of rivers and streams can be seen, but the
    movement of water in ponds and lakes is less obvious.

    The movement of the seas and oceans can be seen easily with large-scale movements that flow water over
    great distances such as the poles and the tropics or between continents.
    This kind of movement
    is in the form of currents that move warm water in the tropics towards the poles and cold water from the
    poles towards the tropics.
    These currents are present at the surface of the ocean and at the
    depths of the ocean.

    Water moves through the hydrosphere in cycles. Water collects in clouds and then falls to
    earth in the form of rain or snow.
    This water collects in rivers, lakes and oceans.
    Then the water evaporates into the atmosphere to start the cycle all over again. This
    rotation is called the water cycle.

    Sinaumed’s can find discussions about how the water cycle occurs, how the seasons change, and much more in the
    Super Exciting Encyclopedia: Hello, Earth!
    by Hemma.

    3. Lithosphere

    The lithosphere is the outermost layer of the crust consisting of rock. The lithosphere is
    a moving plate, so it can cause continental drift.

    Lithosphere comes from the Greek words, lithos (λίθος) which means rocky, and sphere (σφαῖρα) which means
    solid.
    The lithosphere comes from the word lithos which means rock, and sphere means
    layer.

    Literally the lithosphere is the outermost layer of the Earth or commonly called the Earth’s skin.

    The word lithosphere comes from the Greek word lithos meaning rock and sphera meaning layer.
    The lithosphere is the outermost layer of the earth’s crust and consists of rock with an average
    thickness of 1200 km.
    The lithosphere is the uppermost layer of the earth’s crust consisting of
    rock, generally this layer occurs from chemical compounds rich in SO2.

    That is why the lithosphere layer is often called the silicate layer. According to Klarke and
    Washington, the rock or lithosphere on the earth’s surface is almost 75% composed of silicon oxide and
    aluminum oxide.
    The main constituent of the lithosphere is rock consisting of a mixture of
    similar or dissimilar minerals that are loosely or densely bonded to each other.
    The parent
    rock that forms the lithosphere is magma, which is incandescent molten rock that has a very high temperature
    and is found beneath the earth’s crust.
    Magma will undergo several processes of change to
    become igneous rock, sedimentary rock and metamorphic rock.

    The lithosphere plays an important role in plant life. Soil is formed when the rocks on the
    surface of the lithosphere undergo degradation, erosion or other physical processes into small rocks to
    sand.
    Furthermore, this part is mixed with the results of the inclusion of organic components
    of living things which then form soil that can be used as a place for organisms to live.
    Soil
    is a source of various types of minerals for living things.

    In their original form, these minerals are in the form of rocks that are layered on the surface of the
    earth.
    Through the process of erosion, the minerals which are the source of food for these
    living things are often carried by rivers to the sea and deposited on the seabed.

    That is why the lithosphere layer is often called the silicate layer with an average thickness of 30 km which
    consists of 2 parts.

    2 Sections of the Lithosphere

    1. The upper lithosphere is about 35% or 1/3 of the land.
    2. The lower lithosphere is about 65% or 2/3 of the ocean.

    The Earth’s lithosphere includes the crust and the uppermost part of the Earth’s mantle which gives rise to
    the hardness of the outermost layer of planet Earth.
    The lithosphere is supported by the
    asthenosphere which in this case is the weaker, hotter and deeper part of the mantle.

    4. Biosphere

    The biosphere means ‘living layer,’ which refers to the layer that is habitable for living things.
    The biosphere includes land, water, air, and the interactions between living things and their
    environment.

    The biosphere is the largest living system because it consists of a combination of ecosystems on planet
    earth.

    The biosphere can also be interpreted as the outer part of the earth’s surface which includes air, land and
    water and allows life and biotic processes to take place.
    The biosphere can also be interpreted
    as the entire ecosystem on earth, covering all parts of the earth that contain life (consisting of biotic
    components that interact with the abiotic environment which are part of the atmosphere, hydrosphere and
    lithosphere).

    So, the biosphere is the layer where living things live. The biosphere is the largest living
    system because it consists of a combination of ecosystems on planet earth.
    Etymologically, the
    word biosphere consists of 2 words, namely bio which means life and sphere which means layer. The meaning of
    the biosphere in the narrow sense is the layer or part of the earth where living things live. The broad
    meaning of the biosphere means living things as well as the layers on the surface earth suitable for
    life.

    Understanding the biosphere in a broad sense according to geophysiology, the biosphere is a global
    ecological system that unites all living things and their relationships, including their interactions with
    the elements of the lithosphere (rock), hydrosphere (water), and atmosphere (air) of the Earth.
    Biosphere According to Experts In addition to the standard definition of the biosphere, there are
    also definitions given by experts regarding the biosphere, including:

    According to Vladimir Wanouich Veinadsku, the biosphere is an open and developing system since the
    beginning of the history of life on earth.
    According to John Wiley, that is a zone of planet
    Earth where there is life that forms naturally in the layers of the earth with the lower atmosphere.
    According to M. Allaby, the biosphere is one part of the habitat of organisms that forms a stable
    and effective group system for the entire ecosystem of planet earth.

    Earth as a place where we live has many interesting things that you can learn such as types of animals, plants,
    big cities, and many more which are discussed in the book Junior Encyclopedia: Our Earth.

    Book Recommendations Regarding the Structure of
    Earth’s Layers

    Junior Scientist Encyclopedia: Earth

    Change is also occurring in our landscapes. Shifts in the Earth’s crust form mountains.
    If there is magma underneath, the shift creates a volcano. A deposit of crushed stone
    in a river that has dried up can become mountains.
    Did you know that underwater volcanic
    eruptions can form islands?

    This encyclopedia will help you keep up with Earth’s developments. From the process of its
    formation, natural phenomena, to the richness of Earth’s habitat.
    You won’t miss a
    thing!

    You will see the beauty of the Crystal Cave with the highest crystal reaching 12 m, up to 3,000 stone
    towers in Wulingyuan, China!
    There is much more for you to explore in this encyclopedia.
    Beautiful pictures and photos will take you as if you are on an adventure directly to every corner
    of the Earth.

    Smart Science Series:
    Layers of Earth and Fossils – Alpha & Mega Travel to Earth

    Alfa and Mega got an assignment from their school to research Planet Earth. They also
    discovered new things that did not exist on their planet, such as rivers and how they were formed.
    Wow, what will Alfa and Mega find when they research Earth?

    The Smart Science series is a story book with interesting science content that can be accessed via a
    smartphone.
    Children will get new experiences in learning science through stories, video
    experiments, animations and fun applications.

    Super Fun Encyclopedia: Hello, Earth!

    What’s inside the Earth? How do the seasons change? How is the water cycle?
    Why are forests important? There are tons of questions about Earth.
    Surely you luga want to know! Unfold or twist the paper and find the opposite in the
    Super Serul Encyclopedia

    Articles Related to the Structure of the Earth’s Layers

  • Get to know the properties of enzymes: definition, components, and how they work

    Properties of Enzymes – When digesting food, there are biomolecular substances in the form of proteins that
    will help change the molecular shape of food substances into substances needed by the body.
    For
    example, sugar is converted into energy that is beneficial to the body.
    These biomolecules are
    called enzymes.
    In this article, we will discuss the properties of enzymes and the various
    things that are in them.

    Enzymes themselves play a role to help metabolism. So it is very important for human body.
    The way enzymes work is to react with substrate molecules to produce compounds through organic
    chemical reactions that require lower activation energy.
    So it will speed up the chemical
    reaction, because a chemical reaction with a higher activity energy requires a longer time.

    Definition of Enzyme

    The word enzyme itself comes from the Greek “en” which means in and “zyme” which means yeast.
    That way, we can conclude that enzymes can be interpreted as substances in yeast. In
    other words, the meaning of enzymes here is a group of proteins that have a special function, namely as a
    biocatalyst that is useful for helping the body’s metabolic processes such as the formation of cell building
    compounds, protein breakdown, glucose burning, and polysaccharide breakdown.

    Meanwhile, enzymes can also be interpreted as a protein that is useful as a catalyst in breaking reactions
    and also the formation or metabolism of a substance that occurs in the cells of a tissue.
    A
    catalyst is a substance that affects the speed of a reaction without affecting the end result.
    The substance will not participate in the reaction. So the shape will not
    change.

    Enzymes are protein compounds that have large molecules. There are several enzymes that
    consist only of polypeptides and do not contain chemical groups other than amino acid residues.
    However, there are other enzymes that require additional components for their activity.
    This component is called the prosthetic group. Prosthetic groups are ions or molecules
    needed by some enzymes to carry out catalytic processes.

    Where this prosthetic group can be an inorganic molecule or a cofactor such as Fe2+, Mn2+, and Zn2+ ions;
    or in the form of complex organic molecules (coenzymes). Such as vitamins B1, B2, B6,
    niacin, and biotin.
    Coenzyme will not be affected by heating or is thermostable.
    Many enzymes consist of a protein part and a non-protein part. The protein portion of
    the enzyme is called the apoenzyme, which is denatured by heating.
    An enzyme whose structure is
    perfect and active, together with its coenzyme or metal group, is called a holoenzyme.

    How Enzymes Work

    One characteristic of enzymes is how they work specifically. That means, enzymes can only work
    on certain substrates.
    Then, how does an enzyme work? There are two theories that
    explain how enzymes work, including:

    1. Lock and Key Theory

    The lock and key theory was first put forward by Emil Fischer, in 1894. In this research theory, enzymes
    will be linked to a substrate with a similar or specific form on the active site of the enzyme.
    This theory is called the Lock and Key Theory. Where the enzyme is described as a key
    that can open a substrate described as a lock.

    Because there is a similar side between the lock and the lock, they can be opened and closed.
    However, this theory has a drawback, which is that it cannot explain the stability of the enzyme
    when it undergoes a transition from the point of the enzyme reaction.

    2. Theory of Induction Accuracy

    The active site of the enzyme itself is flexible, so it can change shape according to the shape of the
    substrate.
    It has been explained previously that the enzyme is a catalytic protein.
    A catalyst is a chemical agent that changes the rate of a reaction without being changed by the
    reaction.
    Enzymes can do this based on their effect on the activation energy required by each
    chemical reaction.
    Activation energy is the energy required to break down the reactants.

    While the role of enzymes is to lower the activation energy limit needed to start the reaction.
    Lowering the energy limit allows the chemical reaction to occur at a lower temperature.
    This is important because the majority of molecules associated with life processes are very
    sensitive to high temperatures.

    Enzyme Properties

    Enzymes have an important role for the human body and for the ongoing life of an organism.
    Therefore, we must understand the nature of enzymes. The following are some of the
    properties of enzymes that we need to understand, including:

    1. As a Catalyst

    The first characteristic of an enzyme is to act as a catalyst. Enzymes are catalysts that can
    change the rate of a reaction without participating in the reaction.
    Without enzymes, a
    reaction is very difficult to occur, whereas in the presence of enzymes, the reaction speed can increase up
    to 107 to 1013 times.
    For example, the catalase enzyme contains iron (Fe) ions which can
    decompose 5,000,000 hydrogen peroxide (H2O2) molecules per minute at 00C.
    The hydrogen peroxide
    can only be broken down by iron atoms, but one iron atom will take 300 years to break down a number of H2O2
    molecules which one catalase molecule containing one iron atom can break down in just one second.

    2. Enzymes Work Selectively and Specifically

    An enzyme will work specifically, that means certain enzymes can only make changes to certain substances as
    well.
    In other words, enzymes can only affect one reaction and cannot affect other reactions
    that are not their field.
    One enzyme will be specific for only one substrate. For
    example, the catalase enzyme can only hydrolyze H2O2 to H2O and O2.

    3. Enzymes Have Alternating Properties

    The next characteristic of enzymes is that they can work back and forth because they can participate in the
    reaction without affecting the final product and will be formed again as an enzyme as a result of the
    reaction.
    When participating to react, the chemical structure of the enzyme will also change.
    But at the end of the reaction, the chemical structure of the enzyme will re-form as before.

    For example, the lipase enzyme can convert fat into fatty acids and glycerol. Vice versa,
    lipase can also unite glycerol and fatty acids into fat.
    In addition, enzymes can not only
    decompose complex molecules, but can also form complex molecules from simple molecules or reverse
    reactions.

    4. Like Protein

    Enzymes have most of the properties of proteins that are affected by temperature and pH. At
    low temperatures, the protein enzymes will experience coagulation and at high temperatures will experience
    denaturation.
    Because enzymes are composed of protein components, the properties of enzymes are
    classified as colloids.
    Enzymes themselves have very large inter-particle surfaces so that
    their field of activity is also large.

    5. Enzymes are thermolabile

    Enzyme activity can be affected by temperature. If the temperature is low, the enzyme work
    will slow down.
    The higher the temperature of the chemical reaction affected by the enzyme, the
    faster it will be.
    However, if the temperature is too high, the enzyme will experience
    denaturation.

    6. Only Needed in Small Amounts

    Because the enzyme acts as a catalyst, but does not participate in the reaction, the amount used as a
    catalyst does not need to be large.
    One enzyme molecule can work over and over again, as long
    as the molecule is not damaged.

    7. Is a colloid

    As previously explained that enzymes are composed of protein components. Therefore, the nature
    of the enzyme is classified as a colloid.
    Enzymes themselves have a large surface area between
    particles.
    So that the field of activity also tends to be large.

    8. Enzymes Can Lower Activation Energy

    A chemical enzyme can occur when the molecules involved have enough internal energy to carry it up the
    energy hill to a reactive state called a transition stage.
    The activation energy of a reaction
    is the amount of energy in calories needed to bring all the molecules in 1 mol of a compound at a given
    temperature to a transition level at the top of the energy limit.
    If a chemical reaction is
    added with a catalyst in the form of an enzyme, the activation energy can be lowered and the reaction will
    run more quickly.

    9. Does not determine the direction of the reaction

    Enzymes do not play a role in determining which direction the reaction is going. The compound
    that is more necessary is the point of direction of a chemical reaction.
    For example, a body
    that lacks glucose will be able to break down reserve sugar or glycogen and vice versa.

    Enzyme Components

    Enzyme itself has three types of constituent components in it. Starting from Apoenzymes,
    Cofactors, and Prosthetic Groups.
    Here are some complete explanations of the three
    types.

    1. Apoenzymes

    Apoenzyme is part of the active enzyme which is composed of proteins that are easily changed to environmental
    factors that surround it.

    2. Cofactors

    Cofactors are part of the non-protein components present in enzymes, namely in the form of inorganic ions or
    activators, in the form of metals that have weak bonds with enzymes, Fe, Ca, Mn, Zn, K, Co, Chloride Ions, and
    Calcium Ions.

    3. Prosthetic Group

    The prosthetic group is an organic compound that has a strong bond with the enzyme. Flavin
    Adenine Dinucleotide (FAD), Heme, and Biotin are part of the Prosthetic Group which contain iron and play a
    role in giving extra strength to enzymes, especially Catalase, Cytochrome Oxidase, and Peroxidase.

    Factors Affecting Enzyme Activity

    Below are several factors that can affect enzyme activity, including:

    1. Temperature (Temperature)

    The first factor that can affect enzyme activity is temperature or temperature. Enzyme
    activity will increase with increasing temperature to the optimum limit.
    This is because
    enzymes are composed of protein.
    Therefore, at high temperatures and exceeding the maximum
    limit, it can cause denaturation of proteins or enzymes that are damaged.

    At 0 degrees Celsius the enzymes are inactive, but not damaged. If the temperature is returned
    to its normal position, the enzyme will be active again.
    The maximum temperature for enzyme
    activity in humans and warm-blooded animals is 37 degrees Celsius, while in cold-blooded animals it is 25
    degrees Celsius.

    Enzyme workability will decrease if it is above a certain temperature. This is because heat
    will disrupt hydrogen bonds, ions, and various kinds of bonds that can stabilize the active form of the
    enzyme.
    That way, the enzyme which is a protein will undergo a denaturation process.

    2. Degree of acidity or pH

    It should be understood that enzymes have a unique optimum pH. The optimum pH for enzymes can
    be alkaline or acidic.
    Most of the enzymes in the human body have an optimum pH between 6 and
    8. For example, the enzyme trypsin degrades protein.
    However, there are some enzymes that are
    active in acidic conditions, for example the enzyme pepsin.
    Changes in pH can affect changes in
    amino acids on the active site.
    So that it can block the active side of the enzyme that
    combines with the substrate.

    3. Enzyme and Substrate Concentration

    Usually, the concentrations of enzymes and substrates are directly proportional to the rate of reaction.
    This means that if the enzyme concentration doubles, while other factors remain the same, the
    reaction rate will double.
    Constant conditions are achieved if the enzyme has bound all the
    substrates to be catalyzed.
    Although the enzyme levels are raised. When the enzyme
    level remains the same, but the substrate level is increased, the reaction rate will increase until it
    reaches a constant state, that is, when all the substrates are bound by the enzyme.

    4. Activating Substances

    There are certain chemicals that can increase enzyme activity. For example, salts and also
    alkali metals in dilute concentrations, namely 2 percent to 5 percent, can stimulate the work of enzymes.
    Likewise with metal ions Co, Mg, Ni, Mn, and Ci. This can support the theory of
    Induced Accuracy.

    5. Inhibiting Substances

    Some chemicals can inhibit the performance of enzymes. For example, salt contains mercury and
    cyanide.
    There are three types of inhibitors or inhibitors that need to be understood.
    Here is more information:

    a. Competitive Inhibitors

    In this inhibition, there is an inhibitor substance that has a structure similar to the structure of the
    substrate.
    That way, the inhibitor substance with this substrate will compete with each other
    and be able to join the active site of the enzyme.
    This inhibition process can be overcome by
    increasing the concentration of the substrate.

    b. Noncompetitive Inhibitors

    Noncompetitive inhibitors may be associated with enzymes that are outside the active site. So
    the enzyme will lose its activity.
    Therefore, the surface of the active site cannot contact the
    substrate.

    c. Feedback Inhibitors

    The end result of a reaction can inhibit the working process of the enzyme in the reaction itself.

    Functions of Enzymes in the Human Body

    One of the most important functions of enzymes is to aid in the digestive process. The way
    enzymes work is by changing the form of food into energy.
    For example, enzymes in the salivary
    glands, intestines, pancreas, and stomach.
    Enzymes will break down proteins, fats, and
    carbohydrates.
    Not only can produce energy and nutrients, enzymes also function to help the
    growth and repair of cell tissue.
    Besides having a function to help the digestive process,
    enzymes can also help:

    a. Breathing process
    b. Build
    muscle

    c. Helps nerve function
    d.
    Cleansing the body of various poisons

    Another function of enzymes is DNA replication. Each of these cells divides, then there needs
    to be a process of copying DNA.
    The role of the enzyme here is to help the replication process
    by unwinding the DNA, then copying the information.

    Those are some explanations about the nature of enzymes and the various things that are in them.
    Hope it is useful.

    Recommended Books & Articles Related to Enzymes

  • Get to know the Principles of Jus Soli and the Principles of Citizenship in the State of Indonesia

    Principles of Jus Soli – Every country has its own citizenship principles and Indonesia is no exception. For some people, the Indonesian state may only recognize the principle of citizenship on the principle of jus sanguinis and the principle of jus soli.

    However, in fact, the Indonesian state recognizes 4 (four) citizenship principles which are used as a reference for determining a person’s citizenship status, including the principle of jus sanguinis, principle of ius soli, principle of single citizenship, and principle of limited dual citizenship. In general, the meaning of citizenship itself is the participation of a person as a member by showing the connection or bond between the state and its citizens.

    While citizens are residents of a country or nation based on place of birth, ancestry, and so on. Meanwhile, you can understand the principle of citizenship as a basis for thinking in determining whether or not someone belongs as a citizen of a certain country.

    In order for you to know the principle of citizenship, you need to listen to the full discussion. In the following, a clear and complete discussion regarding the principle of citizenship has been presented.

    Definition of Citizenship and Citizenship Principles

    The state is an abstract entity and what appears is only the elements of the state, for example population, government and territory. Residents are all people who are domiciled in a country, whether they are indigenous people or immigrants (foreign nationals) who are on vacation or working and temporarily living in that country.

    Citizens are part of a population and at the same time citizens have an attachment to their country and have rights and obligations that are reciprocal.

    Meanwhile, citizenship has characteristics that can show the attachment or bond between the state and its citizens. Based on the Citizenship Law of the Republic of Indonesia which reads, “citizenship is everything related to the state.”

    From the definition of citizenship, the definition of citizenship can be divided into two (2) of them are as follows:

    1. Definition of Citizenship Based on Juridical Meaning

    Citizenship in a juridical sense is citizenship which is marked by the existence of a legal bond between people and the state.

    2. Definition of Citizenship Based on Sociological Meaning

    Citizenship in the sociological sense is citizenship which is not only marked by the existence of legal ties but also marked by the existence of emotional ties, for example Egyptian ties and feelings of home, historical activity, home of hereditary ties and homeland ties. The word bond appears as an appreciation of the citizens of the country concerned.

    In any discourse, the state is obliged to position itself equally with its citizens. As long as the state is above its citizens or society, the relationship between the two will not be able to run harmoniously.

    Normatively, the attachment between citizens and the state must always adhere to the rights or obligations attached to both. That way, democratic and fair communication will be created and in accordance with what has been hinted at by the constitution.

    If one of them acts without adhering to the guidelines and the constitution as a basis and normative standard then the relationship will be easily rich or destroyed. When the relationship is destroyed, the party that will be harmed is the citizen. With the power possessed by the state and government, it can be done in a repressive and also hegemonic way to control citizens. So that the legitimacy of citizens always flows to the state.

    In fact, the state’s decision to dominate its citizens cannot be justified and vice versa, citizens must not behave anarchically in order to bring down the state. Because the state and citizens have a relationship or bond with each other, it is important to determine one’s citizenship status. For this reason, the principle of citizenship is present and necessary.

    The principle of citizenship is the legal basis for citizens, residents and residents in a country. A person who already has citizenship will not fall under the power or authority of another country.

    In addition, other countries have no right to impose the rule of law on someone who is not a citizen of their country. The principle of citizenship is necessary and becomes an important part so that a person can obtain legal protection from the state and at the same time be able to receive rights and obligations as a citizen.

    Provisions regarding citizenship status are regulated in the laws and regulations of a country. Every country is free to determine the principle of citizenship which will be included in the laws and regulations that apply in the country.

    This is because each country has cultural, traditional or historical values ​​that differ from one another. However, in general there are 2 (two) principles applied by a country, namely the ius sanguinis principle and the ius soli principle. In Indonesia itself, the principle of citizenship is regulated in Law Number 12 of 2006 and is known by 2 (two) guidelines, namely the principle of general citizenship and the principle of special citizenship.

    The Principles of Citizenship in Indonesia

    As explained in the previous discussion, that each country has its own citizenship principles and the most well-known principles are the ius soli and ius sanguinis principles.

    In Indonesia, the principle of citizenship has been clearly regulated in Law Number 12 of 2006 which includes 2 (two) guidelines, namely the principle of general citizenship and special citizenship which has 4 (four) principles in it. The following is a clear discussion of the principle of citizenship in Indonesia based on Law Number 12 of 2006.

     Principles of General Citizenship

    The general citizenship principle includes 4 (four) principles, namely the Ius Soli Principle, the Single Citizenship Principle, the Ius Sanguinis Principle, and also the Limited Dual Citizenship Principle. Well, below has been presented a complete discussion of which is as follows:

    1. Principle of Jus Sanguinis

    The principle of Jus Sanguinis is the principle of a person’s citizenship which is determined based on the ancestry of the parents. Examples of countries that adhere to the Jus Sanguinis principle are China, the Netherlands, Japan and Indonesia.

    2. Principle of Jus Soli

    The principle of ius soli is the principle of a person’s citizenship which is determined based on place of birth. This one principle is mostly used by countries in the Americas, but it is rarely found in other places, such as Australia, America, Brazil and Canada.

    3. Single Citizenship Principle

    The principle of single citizenship applies absolutely to every citizen who is an adult or may only have one citizenship, namely Indonesia.

    4. The Principle of Limited Dual Citizenship

    The principle of Limited Dual Citizenship applies to children born from mixed marriages or have parents of different nationalities. Such children will later inherit the citizenship of both parents until they are 18 years old or married.

    Principles of Special Citizenship

    In addition to the four principles contained in the general citizenship principles, there are also several special citizenship principles which form the basis of the drafting of the Law on citizenship of the Republic of Indonesia. According to Jazim Hamidi and Mustafa Lutfi, the principles of special citizenship include the following.

    1. The Principle of Equality in Law and Government

    The principle of legal equality and government is a principle that can determine that every Indonesian citizen will receive equal treatment in law and government.

    2. The Principle of Substantive Truth

    The principle of substantive truth is the principle which explains that the procedure for a person’s citizenship does not only have an administrative nature, but is also accompanied by substantive and application conditions that can be accounted for.

    3. The Principle of Non-Discrimination

    The principle of non-discrimination is the principle that does not discriminate in terms of treatment in all matters relating to citizens on the basis of race, ethnicity, religion, sex, class, and gender.

    4. The Principle of Recognition and Respect for Human Rights (HAM)

    The principle of recognition and respect for human rights is a principle which in all matters relates to citizens, it is obligatory to be able to guarantee, protect and glorify human rights in general and the rights of citizens in particular.

    5. Principle of Openness

    The principle of openness is the principle that determines that in all matters related to citizens, it must be done openly.

    6. Principle of Publicity

    The principle of publicity is the principle that determines that someone who gains or loses citizenship of the Republic of Indonesia will be announced or published. So that the public and the general public can know about the news.

    Understanding the Principle of Jus Soli

    The principle of Ius Soli or also called the Law of the Soil is a principle that determines a person’s citizenship based on his place of birth. The principle of ius soli is more in line with the current global situation, where a person’s nationality and nationality are not determined by the basis of religion, ethnicity and race.

    The principle of Ius Soli also allows for the creation of a citizenship law that is more open and multicultural. A number of countries use the Ius Soli principle, including Argentina, Brazil, America, Mexico, and Peru.

    The Australian state actually also uses the Ius Soli principle, but by applying a number of conditions. Where, a child born in Australian territory, will not immediately acquire Australian citizenship, unless one of the parents is an Australian citizen.

    However, if the child settles and lives in Australia until he is 10 years old, then the child will also automatically get Australian citizenship. And regardless of the citizenship status of both parents as well.

    Citizenship Status

    Status and identity of citizenship are the status of a person’s membership as a citizen to live or play an active role in a country that is recognized by the laws or regulations that apply in that country. A person’s citizenship status will be very important, because this status will indicate a relationship between an individual and a country.

    This citizenship status is the legal basis for carrying out the implementation of civil rights or obligations as citizens. So, citizenship identity will have implications for the rights and obligations as citizens regulated in citizenship law.

    Understanding in determining a person’s citizenship status can occur due to a number of possibilities. With one of them, this is caused by a number of countries that adhere to the principle of Ius Soli. Meanwhile, there are other countries that adhere to the principle of Jus Sanguinis.

    Several citizenship statuses that can occur due to the principle of citizenship, consist of apatride, bipatride, and multipatride. Well, the following has summarized the discussion, including the following.

    1. Apatride

    Apatride citizenship status is the citizenship status of a person who does not have citizenship status at all. According to de jure, a person who is stateless is a person who is legally not considered a citizen by any country which should have an obligation to protect him.

    Meanwhile, a person who has no de facto citizenship is someone who is outside their country of origin and cannot or because of a legal problem, or is not willing to take advantage of the protection offered by the state.

    This can happen as a result of persecution that usually occurs with refugees or because of bad diplomatic relations that occur between the country of origin and the country where the person lives.

    The causes of apatride in different parts of the world can vary. However, most are caused by cases of discrimination due to factors of race, ethnicity, gender, or religion. Such cases generally occur in minority groups for generations.

    The status of apatride is condemned by international law and the Universal Declaration of Human Rights (UDHR) also proclaims the right to citizenship. The United Nations High Commissioner of Refugees (UNHCR) notes that there are more than half a million people who have apatride status on the continent and more than 12 million people worldwide with apatride status.

    2. Bipatride

    Bipatride is someone who has a dual citizenship status relationship. International law states that as a form of sovereignty of each country. So every citizen has the right to determine his nationality in accordance with the laws and regulations in force in that country.

    Initially, dual citizenship was not considered a big problem internationally. However, several decades ago, an international agreement was made that dual citizenship must be avoided.

    This is because dual citizenship is feared to be a potential threat that will give birth to betrayal, espionage or other subversive activities. However, the policies against bipatride began to disappear and a number of countries began to tolerate it

    A number of countries that adopt bipatride, namely Europe, for example European countries, for example Sweden, France, Finland, France, Italy and Portugal no longer ask their citizens who have been naturalized in other countries to relinquish their old citizenship status.

    Changes in policies and attitudes towards dual citizenship are based on international law. Based on the European Convention on Nationality which was signed by most European countries, it does not contain restrictions on citizenship status as an oddity that must be abolished.

    3. Multipatride

    Multipatride citizenship status is a status for someone who has more than 2 (two) nationalities. This multipatride case can occur if a man who has citizenship A then marries a woman with citizenship B, then lives and gives birth to a child in country C.

    If countries A and B adhere to the Ius Sanguinis principle, while country C adheres to the Ius Soli principle, the child will have multipatride. The existence of multipatride was once rejected but when it was widely accepted by democratic countries.

    Multipatride cases can occur because many immigrants come to a country and settle there. In addition, multipatride is also caused by the prohibition of double taxation, namely taxes in the country of origin and place of residence, the loss of compulsory military service, and gender equality to determine citizenship.

    It has also been explained above that there is the term naturalization or citizenship. Naturalization in question is giving or acquiring citizenship and nationality to someone who is not a citizen of that country at birth.

    In general, the basic requirement for naturalization is that the applicant holds legal status as a resident for a certain minimum period of time according to the current law.

    In addition, the applicant also needs to promise to always obey and enforce state laws, which sometimes requires an oath or pledge of allegiance. Several other countries also require citizens to renounce any other nationality previously held.

    Traditional naturalization is based on the principle of Ius Soli or Ius Sanguinis. Although now it is generally a mixture of these two principles. The opposite term for naturalization is denaturalization which means that it revokes one of the citizens or one’s citizenship.

    This is the discussion about the principle of citizenship in Indonesia and also the principle of Ius Soli. For Sinaumed’s who want to know more deeply about the principles of citizenship in Indonesia, you can read related books by visiting sinaumedia.com so that you have #MoreWithMemreading information.

  • Get to know the Primary Market (IPO) and the Secondary Market

    Types of Capital Markets – There are several investment instruments where people are more familiar with physical objects such as property or gold. However, not many people know about investment options through the capital market.

    By choosing to invest using the capital market or capital market, it is not just giving the public an opportunity to make a profit. However, it also has an active role to improve economic conditions in the country.

    The capital market is an activity related to public offerings and securities trading, public companies related to the securities they issue, and institutions and professions related to securities.

    Meanwhile, according to Bruce Lloyd, the capital market functions as a liaison between investors and companies and government agencies through long-term trading of instruments such as stocks, bonds and others.

    Types of Capital Markets

    There are several types of capital markets. Based on the transaction time, the capital market is divided into the primary market and the secondary market.

    1. Primary Market (IPO)

    Quoting from the studiuangmu.ojk.go.id page, the primary market is the market where all securities or securities are traded for the first time to the public before being listed on the Stock Exchange. The primary market period is when shares or other securities are offered for the first time to investors (investors) by underwriters ( underwriters ).

    Offers are made through securities brokers ( broker-dealers ) who act as stock selling agents. Well, this process is commonly referred to as an initial public offering (IPO).

    Another popular term for the primary market is going public . The share price in the primary market is fixed. This is because the company has determined the price and number of shares to be offered before offering them on the primary market. Because the number of shares offered by the company is limited, it is not certain that all investors will get the amount they want.

    It could be, investors get shares with a smaller amount than ordered, or even do not get at all. Especially if there is an excess of over-subscribed (excess demand). For example, the shares offered to the public through the primary market total 100 million shares. Meanwhile, the number of requests to purchase shares from all investors amounted to 150 million shares. Because it is oversubscribed (excess demand), investors can buy these shares on the secondary market.

    Primary Market Characteristics

    Quoted from the book Capital Markets and Portfolio Management (2011) by Mohamad Samsul, the main characteristics of the primary market are as follows:

    1. The issuer (securities issuer) sells shares to the public through an underwriter intermediary.
    2. The price offered is in accordance with the agreement of the two parties.
    3. Purchasers of securities are not charged a transaction fee.
    4. If there is an over-subscription (demand for shares is higher than the supply), the buyer may not necessarily receive the number of securities ordered.
    5. Investors buy shares (securities) through designated underwriters.
    6. Limited order period
    7. Offers to sell shares usually involve public accountants, notaries, legal consultants and appraisal companies.
    8. The primary market is often also referred to as the primary market ( primary market ) or the first market ( first market ).

    Transactions of buying and selling of securities in the secondary market do not occur between investors and companies, but occur between one investor and another. After being listed on the stock exchange, it means that the company’s shares can be freely transacted by the public.

    For example, investors who already have shares from transactions in the primary market, will usually sell these shares in the secondary market to get capital gains . Examples of transactions in the secondary market are stock transactions that we often do using online stock trading applications. It can be said that secondary market transactions are daily stock trading activities.

    2. Secondary Market

    The secondary market is a continuation of the primary market. Simply put, the secondary market is a market where all securities that have been listed on the Stock Exchange are traded. The secondary market provides an opportunity for investors to sell or buy all securities listed on the Exchange after the implementation of the offering on the primary market (IPO). Transactions of buying and selling of securities in the secondary market are no longer taking place between investors and companies.

    But between one investor and another investor. After being listed on the stock exchange, it means that the company’s shares can be freely transacted by the public. For example, investors who already have shares resulting from transactions in the primary market will generally sell these shares in the secondary market to obtain capital gains .

    Transactions up to cash withdrawals at ATMs are examples of transactions in the secondary market where we often do stock transactions using online stock trading applications . It can be said that secondary market transactions are daily stock trading activities.

    The difference between the Primary Market and the Secondary Market

    Quoting from the Kompas.com page, the similarities between the primary market and the secondary market are that they are both a place to buy and sell shares or securities on the stock exchange. However, there are several differences between the primary market and the secondary market. Here’s the difference:

    • The price of shares in the primary market is relatively fixed, according to the issuer’s agreement with the underwriter, while the price of shares in the secondary market can fluctuate due to demand and supply of these shares.
    • There are no transaction fees in the primary market, on the contrary in the secondary market there are buying and selling transaction fees that are charged to investors.
    • The period for ordering shares on the primary market is limited while the period for ordering shares on the secondary market is not limited.
    • Transaction activities in the primary market are only for the purchase of shares while transactions in the secondary market are opened for the sale and purchase of shares.
    • Orders for shares in the primary market are made through intermediary selling agents, while orders for shares in the secondary market are made through stock exchange members.
    • Money from the sale of shares in the primary market will belong to the issuer (issuer), while money from the sale in the secondary market will belong to the securities or seller.

    Capital Market History

    Based on the book “Effectengids” which was published in 1939 by Vereniging voor den Effectenhandel, securities transactions have been going on since 1880, but were carried out without an official organization so that the records regarding these transactions were incomplete. In 1878 a company focused on community and securities trading was formed, namely Dunlop & Koff which became the forerunner of PT. Prime.

    Only on December 14, 1912, Amsterdamse Effectenbueurs opened a stock exchange branch for the first time in Indonesia and was located in Batavia (now Jakarta). This capital market is the fourth oldest market for the Asian level after Tokyo, Hong Kong and Bombay.

    Initially, the reason for the Dutch government setting up a stock exchange in Batavia was because at the beginning of the 19th century various plantations were being built on a large scale so that the development process could run well, so the Dutch colonial government of course needed capital. So one of the sources of capital he used at that time was savings from Europeans and also the Netherlands who had incomes above the average.

    On this basis, on December 14, 1912, this stock market was officially established with the name Vereniging voor de Effectenhandel, which when translated into Indonesian, the name is the Securities Trading Association. This market is located in Batavia with securities traded in the form of stocks and bonds.

    Capital Market Function

    • The capital market as a means of increasing capital for businesses

    Companies can get funds by selling shares to the capital market. These shares will later be purchased by the general public, other companies, institutions, or by the government.

    • The capital market as a means of equal distribution of income

    After a certain period of time, all shares purchased will provide a share of the company’s profits (dividends) to the buyers or owners. Therefore, the sale of shares through the capital market can be considered as a means of equalizing income.

    • The capital market as a means of increasing production capacity

    With additional capital obtained from the capital market, the company’s productivity will also increase.

    • The capital market as a means of creating employment

    The existence of the capital market can encourage the emergence and development of other industries which have an impact on the creation of new jobs.

    • The capital market as a means of increasing state income

    Each dividend distributed to shareholders will be taxed by the government and additional income through this tax will increase state revenue.

    • The capital market as an indicator of the country’s economy

    The activity and volume of sales or purchases in the capital market which also increased solidly gives an indication that the business activities of various companies are running well and vice versa.

    Capital Market Investment Instruments

    The capital market is also often known as the stock exchange. In it, Sinaumed’s can find various types of securities that are traded every day. These types of securities include:

    1. Stocks

    Shares are securities that are proof of ownership of a company. Investors who have shares in a company, have the right to receive profit sharing or dividends.

    2. Mutual funds

    Mutual funds are known as investment instruments which are a place for collecting and managing funds from several investors. These funds are then managed by investment managers to be used as various kinds of instruments, such as money market, bonds, stocks, or other securities.

    3. Debt or Bonds

    Sinaumed’s can also obtain securities in the form of bonds in the capital market. Ownership of debt securities can be transferred, and the holder has the right to receive interest and repayment of debt at a predetermined period.

    4. Exchange traded funds (ETFs)

    This securities actually has similarities with mutual funds, both are collected collectively. It’s just that, EFT can be traded on the stock exchange like stocks.

    5. Derivatives

    Furthermore, there are also securities in the form of derivatives. These securities are known as derivative forms of shares. There are 2 types of derivatives that Sinaumed’s can find in the Indonesian capital market, namely warrants and rights.

    Capital Market Benefits

    The capital market has benefits for issuers, namely parties conducting Public Offerings, namely Securities offerings made by Issuers to sell Securities to the public based on procedures regulated in the applicable laws and regulations as well as for investors.

    Capital Market Benefits for Issuers:

    • The amount of funds that can be raised is large
    • The funds can be received all at once when the primary market is over
    • There is no convenant so management can have more freedom in managing funds and the company
    • The company’s solvency is high so that it can improve the company’s image
    • The issuer’s dependence on the bank becomes smaller

    Capital Market Benefits for Investors

    • Investment value develops following economic growth. This increase can be seen in the increase in stock prices which achieved capital gains
    • Receive dividends for those who own or hold shares as well as floating interest for bondholders
    • Can simultaneously invest in several instruments and reduce risk

    Bonds As Profitable Investment Products

    If new Sinaumed’s has the intention to make an investment, maybe Sinaumed’s can consider making bonds the best investment product. Indeed, bonds do not have the popularity of stocks as an investment product, but bonds can be used as a gateway for Sinaumed’s to start investing which can add to Sinaumed’s’ income while he is still productive at work.

    As an introduction, bonds are an investment product that can be found in the capital market. Bonds are in the form of debt statements issued by related parties, usually coming from the government or corporations, but can also be issued by individuals. Bonds as the best investment product can also be applied to long-term and short-term investment types, because they usually have maturities ranging from 1 to 10 years.

  • Get to know the place, the year it was founded, and the founder of the Tarumanegara Kingdom

    The Founder of the Kingdom of Tarumanegara – Before becoming a unitary state in the form of a
    republic called Indonesia as it is now, various regions scattered throughout the archipelago had their
    respective governments under the rule of local kingdoms which were still traditional in nature.

    On the main islands in Indonesia, such as Java and Sumatra, the largest kingdoms in Southeast Asia have
    been born which have been successful throughout the history of civilization in the Eastern world.
    This does not include small kingdoms spread across the archipelago, in areas such as Kalimantan,
    Sulawesi, Bali, the Maluku Islands, to Papua.

    The form of government in the form of a monarchy or kingdom itself is a form of government in which the
    leader who holds power gains legitimacy or recognition from the people based on a shared belief that the
    leader is an incarnation of an almighty figure in human form.
    A king is usually considered to
    have the knowledge, skills, and charisma that only certain people have so that the people regard him as a
    special figure.

    In the theory of constitutional law, an empire can be formed due to the existence of certain elite groups
    that have succeeded in controlling all the land in the local area so that the common people are a class that
    “rides” on the king.
    In addition, a king usually controls food sources, such as agriculture and
    animal husbandry, thus determining the continuity of the kingdom’s economy as well as determining the taxes
    that must be paid by the people.

    In order to achieve political stability in the kingdom and to avoid disturbing forces from both inside and
    outside the kingdom, the government formed by a king must also be equipped with complementary tools in the form
    of military force.

    By using military force, the king was able to secure his kingdom from domestic rebellion by deploying soldiers
    who were tasked with quelling conflict while protecting his kingdom or carrying out conquests by ordering his
    troops to go to war.

    In a kingdom, the power of a king is absolute or unlimited. What a king decrees is a word that
    must be recognized as the truth by his people.
    Thus, the highest sovereignty in this form of
    government is held by a ruling king.
    In another sense, the king is the country itself and the
    people are the part that must obey what the king orders.

    The power of the king himself tends to be unlimited by time, except for death itself. In
    practice, kings who died usually handed over power in governing the kingdom to their descendants, especially
    sons who were the oldest and had the most influence.

    In addition, it can be said that in the monarchical form of government itself, the power holders tasked
    with assisting the king can only be owned by certain elite groups, especially those from the king’s closest
    relatives and associates.
    Thus, in this form of government it will be seen clearly between the
    elite or aristocratic groups and the common people.

    The kingdoms that once stood in Indonesia itself have experienced a long cycle, starting from the
    pioneering period, development, glory, to collapse.
    A kingdom that has succeeded in building a
    strong economy so that it can meet the needs of its people will certainly be more durable in power.
    On the other hand, if the kingdom fails to achieve prosperity for its people, then of course
    collapse will soon come to it.

    Strengthening military forces and foreign policy is also an important milestone in the survival of an
    empire.
    In addition, the character of a king who leads is also an important milestone in the
    continuity of a kingdom.
    A king who is wise in ruling by himself will strengthen power.
    Meanwhile, an incompetent king will be very instrumental in the process of destroying the
    kingdom.

    Of the many kingdoms that have existed in Indonesia, the Tarumanegara kingdom is one of the kingdoms that
    has placed an important milestone in the history of the archipelago.
    This kingdom became one of
    the most influential kingdoms during the 4th to 7th centuries AD.
    By controlling almost the
    entire western part of the island of Java in its time, the Tarumanegara kingdom had succeeded in reaching
    its peak of glory almost perfectly.

    In this article, we invite Sinaumed’s to get to know more about the Tarumanegara Kingdom, from its founding,
    heyday, to its downfall.
    Apart from that, we will also discuss what are the important legacies
    and key figures during the survival of this kingdom.
    Here’s the discussion.

    Place and Year Founded Tarumanegara Kingdom

    The Tarumanegara kingdom was centered on the banks of the Citarum river, West Java. This
    kingdom was founded not by local people, but by a nobleman from Salankayana, India named Maharesi
    Jayasingawarman.
    As a result of the chaos and colonization by Maharaja Samudragupta of the
    Magada Kingdom, Jayasingawarman fled and founded a new kingdom in the archipelago.
    Based on the
    Kebon Kopi Inscription and the Ciaruteun Inscription, the Tarumanegara Kingdom existed around the 4th or 5th
    century AD.

    This Hindu-style kingdom was formed by Jayasingawarman after he was received by King Dewawarman VIII of the
    Salakanagara Kingdom.
    After being married to the daughter of King Dewawarman VIII,
    Jayasingawarman then opened a new territory to the area now known as Bekasi and was named the Kingdom of
    Taruma in 358 AD. Since then, Jayasingawarman ruled for 24 years afterwards or to be precise until 382
    AD.

    After establishing the Tarumanegara Kingdom, the capital of the Tarumanegara Kingdom, Jayasingapura,
    replaced the center of government of his father-in-law’s kingdom, the Salakanagara Kingdom.
    Since then, the Tarumanegara Kingdom ruled over local kingdoms, while the Salakanagara Kingdom was
    only an ordinary regional kingdom.

    Founder of the Tarumanegara Kingdom

    Jayasingawarman was the founder of the Tarumanegara Kingdom in the period 358 – 382 AD. He was an Indian
    maharesi from the Salankayana dynasty located in India.
    He then decided to go to the
    archipelago because his territory was attacked and conquered by Maharaja Samudragupta of the Gupta Empire.
    Jayasingawarman then married the daughter of King Dewawarman VIII, King Salakanagara, who at that
    time ruled over parts of West Java.

    During Jayasingawarman’s reign, the center of the royal administration shifted from Rajatapura to
    Tarumanegara.
    Rajatapura or commonly called Salakanagara (Silver City) is the capital of the
    Kingdom of Salakanagara which is located in the Teluk Lada area, Pandeglang Regency, Banten.

    The city became the seat of government for the kings of Salakanagara, from Dewawarman I to Dewawarman VIII.
    After the center of government moved to Tarumanagara, the status of the Salakanagara Kingdom
    changed to become a regional kingdom or it could be equated as a state, in addition to the Tarumanagara
    Kingdom appearing to be the main kingdom in the West Java region.

    Since the death of Jayasingawarman, Dharmayawarman has continued to rule the Tarumanegara Kingdom.
    However, unfortunately Dharmayawarman’s actions have not been recorded in history. It
    was only since Purnawarman’s reign as the third king that the Tarumanegara Kingdom managed to reach its peak
    of glory.

    Throughout the history of the Tarumanegara Kingdom, there were 12 kings who had ruled before the kingdom
    finally collapsed.
    The kings of the Kingdom of Tarumanegara who once served are as
    follows.

    1. Jayasingawarman (358-382 AD)
    2. Dharmayawarman (382-395 AD)
    3. Purnawarman (395-434 AD)
    4. Wisnuwarman (434-455 AD)
    5. Indrawarman (455-515 AD)
    6. Chandravarman (515-535 AD)
    7. Suryavarman (535-561 AD)
    8. Kertawarman (561-628 AD)
    9. Sudhavarman (628-639 AD)
    10. Hariwangswarman (639-640 AD)
    11. Nagajayavarman (640-666 AD)
    12. Linggawarman (666-669 AD)

    The pinnacle of Tarumanagara’s glory

    Throughout the history of the Tarumanegara Kingdom, there was only one king who really had a big impact on
    the Tarumanegara Kingdom.
    During Purnawarman’s leadership, the Tarumanegara Kingdom succeeded
    in building a national capital known as Sundapura in the coastal area in 397 AD. The name of this new
    capital city later became the origin of the use of the name “Sunda” for the people of West Java to this
    day.

    It didn’t stop there, based on the Tugu Inscription, Purnawarman was also said to have succeeded in
    bringing the Tarumanegara Kingdom in a large-scale project, namely digging the Gomati River along the 6112
    spears or 12 km which at that time played an important role in the development of trade connecting the main
    areas that stretched along the royal territory.
    In addition, the river plays a role in
    providing water supply during the dry season and controlling floods during the rainy season.

    The success of Purnawarman’s leadership also had a big impact on the Tarumanegara Kingdom. The
    territory conquered by the kingdom was successfully expanded to cover almost the entire western part of
    Java, including what is now the territory of several cities such as Cirebon, Bogor and Jakarta, as well as
    almost the entire province of Banten.
    Thus, there are 48 regions that are part of the power of
    the Tarumanegara Kingdom. Economic and military strengthening is one of the important milestones in the
    process of progress created by King Purnawarman.

    The people of the Tarumanegara Kingdom generally live with a livelihood as farmers and live under an
    orderly government.
    Based on the records of the Chinese explorer of the 5th century AD, Fa
    Hien, apart from farming, people also make a living in the animal husbandry sector, animal hunting, trade in
    rhino horn, turtle shells, and silver.

    Not only strengthening domestic politics, Purnawarman is also active in activities related to foreign
    policy.
    Thanks to his expertise in diplomacy, Purnawarman managed to build diplomatic relations
    with the kingdoms of China.
    Thus, international trade between the Kingdom of Tarumanegara and
    China could run well.
    In addition to trade affairs, the shipping sector that can connect people
    in the two regions has also been achieved as a result of this diplomatic relationship.

    The success of the Tarumanegara Kingdom under Purnawarman’s leadership was not solely due to his hard work
    alone.
    In developing domestic and foreign politics, Purnawarman was assisted by his two younger
    brothers, Cakrawarman who served as commander in chief and Nagawarman who served as commander of the sea.
    Apart from being known for Purnawarman’s brilliance in politics during his time as king, he is
    referred to as a king who has good moral standards, is virtuous and always fights for the interests of his
    people.

    As a kingdom whose founders came from the land of Hindustan, the Tarumanegara Kingdom was not spared from
    the practice of worship based on Hindu teachings.
    Based on Fa Hien’s records, in 414 AD not
    many people adhered to Buddhism, while Hindus succeeded in dominating the population of the Tarumanegara
    Kingdom.
    Under Purnawarman’s reign, the Kingdom of Tarumanegara once performed a ritual
    offering of 1,000 head of cattle to Dewa Brahmana as recorded in the Tugu Inscription.

    The Fall of the Tarumanegara Kingdom

    The Tarumanegara Kingdom began to lose its strong influence since it was ruled by the twelfth king, Linggawarman,
    who had ruled since 666 AD. After three years in power, Linggawarman died so that the power he held had to be
    handed over to his son-in-law, Tarusbawa.

    Tarumanegara’s power was not continued by Tarusbawa because he preferred to return to his home territory,
    the Kingdom of Sunda, which had previously been under the rule of the Kingdom of Tarumanegara.
    For Tarusbawa, the Tarumanegara Kingdom no longer had the big influence it had in the past, so it
    was considered obsolete.
    He began to plan to establish a new power to the foundation of the
    Kingdom of Sunda, his kingdom of origin.
    Tarusbawa also tried to transfer the center of power
    of the Tarumanegara Kingdom to the Sunda Kingdom.
    This invited further divisions when the Galuh
    Kingdom, which was also under the rule of the Tarumanegara Kingdom, withdrew from the rule of the
    Tarumanegara Kingdom.

    As a result of the power struggle after Linggawarman’s death, the ruins of the Tarumanegara Kingdom
    eventually split into two kingdoms.
    The Kingdom of Sunda and the Kingdom of Galuh continued the
    journey of the Tarumanegara Kingdom with their respective governments which were separated by the Citarum
    River that stretched between the two.
    This collapse was also supported by an onslaught from
    outside where at that time the Majapahit Kingdom began trying to attack and conquer the Tarumanegara
    Kingdom.

    Relics of the Tarumanegara Kingdom

    Throughout its reign, the Kingdom of Tarumanegara left some historical evidence which can then be used as
    historical sources for historians to this day.
    Evidence of the historical heritage of the
    Tarumanegara Kingdom can be found in various forms, such as inscriptions, statues and literary works.
    Here are some of the remains of the Tarumanegara Kingdom that still remain today.

    Inscription

    An inscription is a charter or document that can be used as a historical source. Usually,
    inscriptions are written on a hard and durable material such as stone, metal, and ejection.
    In
    proving the existence and history of the Tarumanegara Kingdom, historians obtained a lot of information from
    the inscriptions found.

    Throughout the archaeological excavations carried out so far, there are seven inscriptions which are proof
    of the existence of the Tarumanegara Kingdom.
    These inscriptions were found scattered,
    especially in the Bogor area where five were found, followed by in Jakarta where one remained, then in
    Lebak, Banten which was found one.
    Here are seven inscriptions left by the Tarumanegara
    Kingdom.

    Ciaruteun or Ciampea inscription

    This inscription was found in Ciampea, Bogor. In this inscription, we can find carvings of
    spiders and footprints as well as poetry written in Palawa letters and in Sanskrit which reads
    “These
    two (footprints) that are like (the soles of) Vishnu belong to the king of the world who is brave and famous.
    Purnawarman the ruler of Tarumanagara.”

    Jambu or Koleangkak inscription

    This inscription was found in a Jambu plantation, about 30 km west of Bogor City. The
    inscription, which is commonly called the Jambu Inscription, contains praise for the greatness, valor and
    courage of King Purnawarman which reads, “The famous and loyal to his duties is the peerless king named Sri
    Purnawarman who rules over Taruma and his armor cannot be penetrated by the arrows of his enemies. belongs
    to these two footprints, which always succeeds in destroying the enemy’s fortress, which always gives a
    banquet of courage (to those who are loyal to him), but is a thorn for his enemies.”

    Coffee Plantation Inscription

    This inscription was found in Muara Hilir, Cibungbulang. In this inscription, two elephant
    feet can be found which are likened to the footprints of Airawati’s elephant, the elephant that was the
    vehicle of Lord Vishnu.

    Monument Inscription

    This inscription contains the story of the excavation of the Cabdrabaga River by Jayasingawarman and the Gomati
    River by Purnawarman.

    Cidanghiang or Lebak inscription

    This inscription was found in Pandeglang, Banten with the contents which read “This is a sign of true
    virtuousness, majesty and courage from the king of the world, noble Purnawarman, who is the banner of all
    kings.”

    Muara Cianten inscription

    The Muara Cianten inscription is one of the inscriptions left by the Tarumanegara kingdom and is located on
    the banks of the Cisadane river, or more precisely near Muara Cianten.
    The full address is
    Kampung Pasirmuara, Ciaruteun Ilir Village, Cibungbuang District, Bogor Regency.

    Pasir Awi inscription

    The Pasir Awi inscription is located in the Cipamingkis hill forest area, Bogor Regency. The
    location of the height of this inscription is approximately 559 meters above sea level.

    Statue

    Arca is a sculptural art that has the purpose of being used to worship certain gods.
    Throughout the historical excavations of the Tarumanegara Kingdom, statues were found,
    including:

    1. Rajarsi statue
    2. Statue of Vishnu Cibuaya I
    3. Statue of Vishnu Cibuaya II

    Literature work

    Literary works are one of the historical sources to trace the whereabouts of the Tarumanegara Kingdom. One
    of the famous literary works at that time that has ever been found is the Wangsakerta Manuscript.
    The manuscript was made by a team led by Prince Wangsakerta from Cirebon. The
    manuscript was written from 1677 to 1698.

    We have seen how the Tarumanegara Kingdom once had a huge influence on the history of the archipelago.
    As one of the oldest kingdoms in the archipelago, the Tarumanegara Kingdom also experienced phases
    of birth, glory, and collapse like other kingdoms.

    Meanwhile, we can still trace further how the situation was at that time and how the description of the
    founder of the Tarumanegara kingdom
    can be seen through the relics that have been found in
    the present and there is still the opportunity to expand knowledge about it through the discovery of related
    historical relics in the future.

    Knowing history can add insight as well as our knowledge, you can also find out about history through history
    books that can be found at sinaumedia.com . Reading lots of books and
    articles will never hurt you, because Sinaumed’s will get #MoreWithReading information and
    knowledge.

  • Get to know the Papuan Regional Songs and their Regions and Typical Foods

    Regional songs of Papua – Indonesia are very well known as island nations, from Sabang to Merauke. In fact, there is a song that tells about the Indonesian archipelago, namely the song From Sabang to Merauke. With this song, it indicates that the area of ​​the territory of Indonesia is very wide.

    In addition, each island in Indonesia has its own characteristics, ranging from musical instruments, traditional clothing, to songs. Songs originating from an area are better known by many Indonesians as “Regional Songs”. One of the many regional songs that have distinctive characteristics and can describe the people in that area is the Papuan folk song.

    On this occasion, we will discuss more about Papuan folk songs . So, you can read this article to the end, Sinaumed’s.

    Papua region

    Papua province was previously named Irian Jaya which covers the entire western part of Papua. Since 2003 it has been divided into two provinces, with the eastern part still using the name West Papua (Pabar).

    Papua Province has an area of ​​312,224.37 km² and is the largest and largest province in Indonesia. Papua Island is located at the eastern end of Indonesian territory, with potential natural resources that have economic and strategic value. Not only that, the island of Papua also always attracts tourists to come to this island because it is known for the beauty of its deep sea.

    To the north it is bordered by the Pacific ocean. To the east it is bordered by the province of sandaun, Papua New Guinea. To the south it is bordered by the mountainous province of Papua, Central Papua. To the west it is bordered by the province of Central Papua.

    The development of the origin of the name of the island of Papua has a long journey along with the history of interactions between foreign nations and Papuan people, including with local languages ​​in interpreting the name Papua. Before being divided, the island of Papua was a province of the Papua Province itself.

    During the colonial era of the Dutch East Indies, this region of Papua was better known as Dutch New Guinea. Then, after joining the Unitary State of the Republic of Indonesia (NKRI), almost all of the island of Papua was known as the Province of West Irian from 1963 to 1973.

    Then later, the name was changed to Irian Jaya by President Soeharto at the time of inaugurating the Freeport copper and gold mine. The name that remained officially used until its publication, Law No. 21 of 2001 concerning the Special Autonomy of Papua mandated the name of this province to be changed to Papua.

    In 2003, accompanied by various protests, Papua was divided into two provinces by the Indonesian government. In the eastern part it still uses the name Papua while in the western part it becomes West Irian Jaya Province and then becomes West Papua. This eastern part is now the province of Papua.

    The name West Papua is still often used by the Free Papua Organization (OPM), a separatist movement that wants to separate from Indonesia and form its own state. Papua is an island located in the north of Australia and is part of the eastern region of Indonesia.

    Most of Papua’s mainland is still in the wilderness. Papua is still a form of wilderness. Papua is the second largest island in the world after Greenland.

    About 47 percent of the territory of the island of Papua is part of Indonesia, which is known as Netherland New Guinea, West Irian, West Irian and Irian Jaya and recently known as Papua.

    The other half of this island territory is the territory of the island nation of Papua New Guinea (Papua New Guinea), which is a former British colony. The population of the two countries actually have ethnic kinship, but then they are separated by a border line.

    Papua has an area of ​​421,981 square kilometers with a population of only around 2.3 million. More than 71% of Papua’s territory is a stretch of tropical rainforest which is difficult to penetrate because it consists of steep valleys and high mountains and some of these mountains are covered with snow. The border between Indonesia and Papua New Guinea is marked by 141 east longitude which cuts the island of Papua from north to south.

    Like most other islands in the South Pacific, the Papuans come from mainland Asia who migrate by ship. The migration began 30,000 to 50,000 years ago.

    Therefore, many activities are difficult to do in order to reach the city, resulting in them being outside of modern Indonesian civilization because it will be very difficult for them to make voyages to other islands that are farther away. European explorers who first came to Papua called the local population Melanesians.

    Papuan Food

    Not only the beauty of tourism that is owned, but also delicious and diverse food. If you visit Papua, of course the taste will be very lacking if you don’t have culinary specialties from Papua. The following are typical Papuan foods that must be tried:

    1. Papeda

    If Sinaumed’s visits Papua, it won’t be complete without tasting the pleasures of Papeda. This food is a substitute for rice as a carbohydrate in Papua. Papeda itself is made from the sago tree which is squeezed, filtered, and then cooked.

    Its thick and dense texture makes some people feel challenged the first time they eat it because it’s not easy. The plain taste of papeda is usually combined with yellow sauce, fish and other vegetables.

    If Sinaumed’s wants to know more about Papuan sago, you can buy the book below at sinaumedia.com .

    2. Cheating Shrimp

    This one food has a name that is quite unique, namely Cheating Shrimp. The name of this cheating shrimp is obtained from the shape of the shrimp’s claws which resemble crabs, so it seems as if they are cheating on their identity.

    The type of shrimp used in cheating shrimp is a freshwater crayfish, so it is not surprising that it is very large in size. Cheating prawns are usually cooked by frying or boiling.

    3. Sago caterpillar

    Another typical Papuan food with a unique taste is the sago caterpillar. This unique food is usually consumed by the Kamoro tribe because it is considered to have a high vitamin content. As the name implies, this caterpillar is found on old and weathered sago stems. One of the dishes made with sago caterpillar as the main ingredient is mangosteen.

    4. Ants Nest

    Ant nest is a plant that can be easily found in Papua. This food is quite busy being hunted by tourists because it is believed to be able to treat various types of diseases thanks to its various nutritional content. Ant nest plants are usually found on the sidelines of rocks.

    5. Lontar Cake

    In a way, lontar cakes are Papuan-style milk pies . With a center that has a soft texture and a fairly hard edge of the cake, lontar cakes will remind you of Balinese milk pies, only they are larger in size. That said, the name of this cake used to be rontart. However, because the pronunciation is quite difficult, the people of Papua call it lontar cake.

    6. Sago Plate

    The typical Papuan food made from sago is plate sago. The taste of the sago plate itself is actually bland. But now, you can enjoy it with a sweet taste thanks to the existing modifications.

    Apart from sago, this one food also has a mixture of peanuts, coconut and sugar. You can easily enjoy the hard texture by dipping it in a cup of coffee or tea.

    7. Manokwari Grilled Fish

    Of course, this grilled fish can be easily found in the Manokwari area, Papua. Sinaumed’s can easily find grilled Manokwari fish at roadside food stalls. The main ingredient used for this typical Papuan food is tuna with the addition of a typical Papuan chili sauce.

    To get recipes for Indonesian and Papuan specialties, Sinaumed’s can read books available at sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits we always try to give the best!

     

    Example of Papuan Blood Song

    It turns out that Papuan songs do not only contain a collection of rhythmic lyrics, but also contain messages and advice to listeners. This was discovered by Umm Fatimah Ria Lestari’s research in her journal entitled Didactic Elements in the Poetry of the Papuan People’s Song , which was published by the “Papua Language Center and West Papua Province”.

    In the journal it can be concluded that the educational elements contained in it include:

    1. The intellectual element, in this case, is the attitude of being diligent or serious in studying, the attitude of being independent, the attitude of protecting nature and its contents, the attitude of never giving up, the attitude of mutual cooperation, togetherness or cooperation.
    2. The elements of ethics and religion, in this case, are respect for parents, friendship, toughness and mutual love.
    3. The philosophical element, in this case, is the attitude of love for the homeland (land of birth, land of hometown).

    In addition to the three explanations above of how valuable Papuan regional songs are, in some of the lyrics of the song titles there are elements of ownership and struggle.

    For most people, Papuan folk songs are often heard, such as Yamko Rambe Yamko, Apuse, and Sasojo. In fact, there are a lot of Papuan regional songs, without further ado, here are some lyrics from Papuan regional songs.

    1. Sajojo

    Sajojo, sajojo
    Yumanampo mass papara
    Samuna muna muna Keke
    Samuna muna muna Keke

    Sajojo, sajojo
    Yumanampo mass papara
    Samuna muna muna Keke
    Samuna muna muna Keke

    Sajojo, sajojo
    Yumanampo mass papara
    Samuna muna muna Keke
    Samuna muna muna Keke

    Kuserai, kuserai, rai-rai-rai-rai
    Kuserai, kuserai, rai-rai-rai-rai
    Inamgo mikim ye
    KIA afternoon, afternoon break, yes
    Inamgo mikim ye
    KIA afternoon, afternoon break

    Sajojo, sajojo
    Yumanampo mass papara
    Samuna hypocrites Keke
    Sajojo. Sajojo
    Yumanampo mass papara
    Samuna

    2. Yamko Rambe yamko

    Hee yamko rambe yamko aronawa Kombe
    Hee yamko rambe yamko aronawa Kombe

    Teemi nokibe kubano ko bombeko
    Yumano bungo awe ade
    Teemi nokibe kubano ko bombe ko
    Yumano bungo awe ade

    Hongke hongke hongke riro
    Hongke Jombe jombe riro
    Hongke hongke hongke riro
    Hongke jombe jombe riro

    3. Apuse

    Apuse cocoon Dao
    Yarabe Soren doreri
    Wuf lenso bani nema baki Pase
    Apuse cocoon dao
    Yarabe Soren doreri
    Wuf lenso bani nema baki Pase
    Arafabye aswarakwar
    Arafabye aswarakwar

    4. Diru diru Nina

    Diru diru Nina…o..wa
    Sawape diru Nina
    Nina o…

    Diru diru Nina…o…wa
    Sawape diru Nina
    Nina o…

    Amai yenusi rumape fine…a
    Sawape diru Nina, Nina o…

    Amai yenusi rumape fine..a
    Sawape diru nina, Nina o…

    Diru diru Nina..o..wa
    Sawape diru Nina

    Diru diru Nina…o..wa
    Sawape diru Nina
    Nina o…

    Amenya akanya
    Amenya akanya

    Dinoyo…and Seno
    Dato Usa soon…

    Amenya Ba Akenya ba
    Danioyo…and Seno
    Datousa sega…

    5. Mowi soup huh

    Awin Kamam Sye Ai Awino Supinema
    Dorek Arwo Sonai Arwo Napur Cancer

    Aibon bonjos be suranda
    Kaymara bruno arwo
    Ai awino sye ai awin, mowiya soup

    Awin kamam sye ai awino supinema
    Orya isyun imbruk Mura ifur karkar

    Sarai tomorrow Rin ya Isik,
    Kyamara brin Mandira
    Ai awino sye ai awin sup mowiya

     

    6. Pick a chord

    Pasi barekna Paik akori, Paik beyun yaswar muraro
    Ras bayun yabe sonai Yaman soup Rik nadairo
    Yarir yaburo bubes ayena, Sarai ayena yendisarena
    Be soup amberi murem wambarek knam fawawi
    Yorfa Sinar Kamasan color ya besoruya
    Insa y sarai sweet Kabarei, sondi kabarei
    Insa yakaber raso yakaber ,
    Be bubes bosen saprop ayena
    Yoma yaker yanak yamun do mob ayena

    7. Rofandu

    Rofandu laden with delicious
    Yber faro manseren
    Ronangi mobe kaki be advise
    Insama rasya yabor yaye last
    Imboi yakenem so Allah mami ro
    Korea Sabe Korea

    Sye stiff and rakem nanggau
    Inema ya nanjar
    Sye karwaro karwar kaku
    Inema yafafko

    Sinar yafo be targeting
    Sinar ya pakrek nadi
    Fakman targeting yena
    Insana yaksun ro koreri wa

    Sye…kaku and rakem nanggau
    Inema ya nanjar
    Sye..karwaro karwar kaku
    Inema yafafko

    Sinar yafo be targeting
    Sinar ya pakrek nadi
    Fakman targeting yena
    Fakman barbor yena
    Insana yaksun ro koreri wa

    Fakman targets yena
    Fakman barbor yena
    Insana yaksun ro koreri wa

    8. Akai bipa mare

    Akai bipa mare
    Ata Mare mare raune
    Akai bipa mare
    Ata Mare mare raune

    The work of anamore village
    Pokani wants waya Ima Moko maku

    9. Padaido

    Aimando mios Ayedi Padaido
    Adira Mowi bedawu nawa
    Fafisu yabe kapira ro menu Yedi
    Sinan APUS sube manmin ya Rao
    Payamyum sawarwar subena
    Yaswar suara

    Padaido mios ayedi au monda
    Ro soup Bondi yaswar ma yamander

    Man yainebyaro soup bondi
    Saneri ‘fur saneso rao
    Ras risa na yakaber Mura ro
    Be aimando mios Kasun ayedi
    Bosen inasmano insareko
    Yaswar na ara

    Padaido yasuri yabaro
    Yenbepioper yas yamasasi ro

    Bape sy arafabye
    Inema yabor yayera

    Marisen bepon nawayan naburo

    Apus annoys Yesu Suburo
    Adira Mowi on the beep of
    Yuswana Ara

    10. I’m insose

    Insose rasinema wayun waburo
    Warbe supo bondina
    Insose rasinema wayun waburo
    Warbe supo bondina

    Sondayu ran seduces
    Kube mura mumaro
    Yan seduces sondayu
    Kube mura mumaro

    Sye….e..e..ro
    Insos waswar ya bake

    Sye….e..e..ro
    Insos Yaswar AU Rao

    Discussing the island of Papua is of course endless. Sinaumed’s can get more information about Papua by reading books available at sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits, we always try to give the best, especially in providing #MoreWithReading information.

  • Get to know the Order of the Human Digestive System and Its Correct Role

    The order of the human digestive organs – As living things, in our bodies, food will go on an extraordinary journey to increase energy intake as well as being the support of life. Starting from the mouth to the anus, the journey that food takes is with the digestive system. In the midst of the journey, we will get the benefits of food: nutrients and energy will be transferred throughout the body.

    Enzymes and digestive organs help the human digestive system work. After passing through the digestive system, nutrients will be absorbed from food and distributed throughout the body via the bloodstream. Leftover food whose “contents” have been absorbed must be removed from the body in the form of feces.

    Step by step, this is an explanation of how the digestive system works and the order of its organs, Sinaumed’s!

    What Is the Digestive System?

    The digestive system is a system that consists of the digestive tract which is also often referred to as the GI tract, plus the pancreas, to the gallbladder. The alimentary canal itself is a series of hollow organs joined by a long, twisting tube, which runs from the mouth to the anus.

    The hollow organs that are included in the digestive tract, such as the mouth, esophagus, stomach, small intestine and large intestine, to the anus. The liver, pancreas and gallbladder are included in the digestive system as solid organs.

    Basic Biochemistry: Digestion and Absorption of Food

    In the small intestine, there are three parts. The first part is the duodenum . In the middle, there is the jejunum and at the end is the ileum. Meanwhile, things that are in the large intestine are the appendix, cecum, large intestine, rectum. There is a finger-shaped pouch attached to the cecum, called the appendix.

    The cecum itself is the first part of the large intestine after which it is called the large intestine. Meanwhile, the end of the large intestine is the rectum.

    In our digestive tract, there is a normal bacterial flora or microbiome that aids in digestion. In addition, parts of our NIH circulatory system and external links also help. They work with hormones, nerves, blood, bacteria, and our digestive organs in digesting the food and fluids we consume every day.

    Order of the Human Digestive Organs

    Sinaumed’s, let’s get to know the order of the human digestive organs before discussing the importance and how to maintain their health. Check it out below!

    1. Mouth

    The beginning of the digestive tract is the first organ we should all be familiar with: the mouth. In fact, digestion begins even before we actually take a bite of food in our mouths. When we see and smell the aroma of bread or rice with delicious side dishes, our salivary glands are active.

    When we start eating, we chew our food into smaller, easier-to-digest pieces. The food mixes with saliva and begins to break down into simpler forms for the body to absorb and use. When we swallow, our tongue presses the food into the esophagus.

    2. Esophagus

    The esophagus is located in the throat, to be precise, near the trachea or windpipe. Food enters the esophagus from the mouth when we swallow. A small fold called the epiglottis will fold over the throat at that time, so that food doesn’t mistakenly enter the trachea which is the respiratory tract. If that happens, we will choke.

    With muscle contractions that form peristalsis in the esophagus, food will be delivered from our mouth to our stomach. However, a ring-like muscle at the bottom of the esophagus called the esophageal sphincter must relax to allow food to enter. The muscle then contracts and prevents stomach contents from moving back up into the esophagus.
    If the esophageal sphincter doesn’t contract and food travels back up into the esophagus, you may experience heartburn or acid reflux.

    3. Stomach

    The stomach is a hollow organ that functions as a “container” that holds food when it is mixed with gastric enzymes. With these enzymes, food continues the process of breaking down into a form that the body can use more and more. The cells in the lining of our stomach secrete strong acids and enzymes that are tasked with doing so.

    After that, the food will be delivered again to the small intestine.

    4. Pancreas

    Digestive enzymes are enzymes released by the pancreas into the duodenum which will break down proteins, fats and carbohydrates. This organ also creates insulin and passes it on to the bloodstream. For information, insulin is the main hormone for sugar metabolism in our body.

    5. Gallbladder

    The gallbladder organ is in charge of storing and concentrating bile from the liver and then releasing it into the duodenum in the small intestine which will help absorb and digest fat.

    6. Small intestine

    This is the small intestine which has three segments: the duodenum, jejunum, and ileum. The 22-foot-long muscular tube that breaks down food with enzymes from the pancreas and bile from the liver is the small intestine. This organ also has peristalsis which facilitates the movement of food and mixing with digestive juices from the pancreas and liver.

    In the small intestine, the duodeni, is in charge of processing sustained digestive slowdowns. Meanwhile, the lower jejunum and ileum are tasked with absorbing nutrients into the bloodstream.

    Food that is processed in the small intestine is initially semi-solid and ends in a liquid form. This is because of the contribution between water, bile, enzymes, and mucus in the change in consistency. Food is moved to the large intestine after the nutrients have been absorbed and the remaining food has passed through the small intestine.

    7. Colon

    The process of “waste” food until we empty our stomach comfortably will be the responsibility of the large intestine. This organ is a 6-foot-long tube of muscle that connects the small intestine to the rectum. The large intestine consists of the cecum, ascending colon, transverse colon, descending colon, and sigmoid colon which are connected to the rectum.

    Food waste or dirt left over from the digestive process will pass through the large intestine with peristalsis, and initially in liquid form and finally into a solid form. After the stool has passed through the large intestine, water is released and the feces are stored in the sigmoid colon until movement directs them to the rectum once a day or two.

    Generally, it takes about 36 hours for stool to pass through the colon. Most of the dirt that is there is leftover food and bacteria. Some useful functions will be carried out by good bacteria, such as processing waste and food bacteria, synthesizing various vitamins, to protecting us from harmful bacteria.

    When the large intestine is full of stool, it empties its contents by directing it into the rectum to make us begin the process of elimination, aka defecating.

    8. Rectum

    The 8-inch straight space is the rectum which connects the large intestine to the anus. The rectum itself is in charge of receiving feces from the large intestine, signaling to us that there is feces that must be removed, to hold feces until “evacuation” occurs. When something in the form of gas or feces enters the rectum, the sensor will send a message to our brain which finally decides the possibility of excretion.

    If according to our brain, the dirt can be expelled at that time, then the sphincter will relax and the rectum will contract to throw it away. If the stool cannot be removed at that time, the sphincter will actually contract and the rectum will accommodate, so that the feeling of heartburn will temporarily disappear.

    9. Anus

    The last part or organ of the digestive system is the anus. The anus itself is a canal that is 2 inches long, consisting of the pelvic floor muscles and the two anal sphincters (internal and external). The upper lining of the anus can detect rectal contents. This is what allows us to know whether the contents are solid, liquid, or just gas.

    At the anus, there is a sphincter muscle that surrounds and functions to control stool. An angle is created between the rectum and anus due to the pelvic floor muscles. This angle is useful for preventing stool from coming out when it shouldn’t.

    The internal sphincter itself is always tight except when feces enters the rectum. Thus, we will not be able to defecate unconsciously, like when we sleep soundly.
    When the urge to go to the toilet, we will rely on the external sphincter to hold the stool until it reaches the toilet. After that, then he relaxes to expel feces.
    How Important and What is the Role of the Digestive System?

    Our bodies need nutrition from food and drink in order to stay healthy and work properly. That is why the digestive system is so important. Nutrition itself, including protein, fat, vitamins, carbohydrates, NIH external links, minerals, and water. With the digestive system, nutrients can be broken down into parts that are small enough for our bodies to absorb and use as energy for cell growth and repair.

    Here are the details:

    • Protein breaks down into amino acids.
    • Fats are broken down into fatty acids and glycerol.
    • Carbohydrates break down into simple sugars.

    Every organ in our digestive system can help move food and liquids along the digestive tract. They also break down the food and liquid into smaller, and even smaller, parts.
    After that, then our body can absorb and transfer nutrients to various places in our body. When the large intestine absorbs water and food waste into stool, hormones and nerves help control the digestive process.

    The First Step Overcoming Digestive Problems

     

     

     

    What Happens To Digested Food?

    Most of the nutrients in our food are absorbed by the small intestine. Meanwhile, the circulatory system will pass it on to other parts of the body for storage or use. In that case, special cells help nutrients that are absorbed pass through the intestinal lining into the blood. So, the blood will carry sugar, amino acids, glycerol, to vitamins and salts to the liver. After the nutrients are processed, they will be sent directly to the body when needed.

    There is also a network of vessels that carry white blood cells and lymph throughout the body to fight infection, absorb fatty acids, and vitamins, which is called the lymph system.

    Our bodies will also be able to use amino acids, sugars, fatty acids, and glycerol to build substances for energy, growth, and cell repair.
    How the Body Controls the Digestive System

    Our hormones and nerves work together to help control the digestive process. Signals flow within the digestive tract and back and forth from the GI tract to our brains.

    Hormone

    The cells that line the stomach and small intestine make and release hormones that control how our digestive system works. These hormones tell the body when to make digestive juices and send signals to the brain that we are hungry or full. Our pancreas also creates an important hormone for digestion, Sinaumed’s.

    Nerve

    We have nerves that connect the central nervous system, namely the brain and spinal cord, to the digestive system and control some of the digestive functions. For example, when we see or smell food, the brain will send a signal that causes the salivary glands to make our mouth water to prepare ourselves to receive food.

    We also have an enteric nervous system (ENS), which is the nerves in the walls of the digestive tract. When food stretches against the walls of the digestive tract, our ENS nerves release many different substances that speed up or delay the movement of food and the production of digestive juices. Nerves send signals to control the action of our intestinal muscles to contract and relax to push food through our intestines.

    Disturbances in the Digestive System

    What are some common conditions that affect the digestive system?

    There are temporary and long-term or chronic conditions, diseases, and disorders that affect the digestive system. So, it’s normal that we sometimes have conditions such as constipation, diarrhea, or heartburn from time to time.

    If you often experience digestive problems like this, be sure to contact your doctor. This could be a sign of a more serious disorder that requires medical attention and treatment.

    Short-term or temporary conditions that affect the digestive system include:

    Constipation

    Constipation generally occurs when we have bowel movements less frequent than usual. When constipated, our stools are often dry and hard, making it difficult and painful to have a bowel movement.

    Diarrhea

    Diarrhea is when we have loose or runny stools. Diarrhea can be caused by many things, including bacteria, but sometimes the cause isn’t known.

    Hemorrhoids

    Swollen hemorrhoids, enlarged veins that form inside and outside our anus and rectum. They can be painful, uncomfortable and cause rectal bleeding.

    Stomach Flu (Gastroenteritis)

    Stomach flu is an infection of the stomach and upper small intestine that is usually caused by a virus. Usually, this lasts less than a week. In fact, millions of people get the stomach flu every year.

    Boil

    Ulcers are sores that develop on the lining of the esophagus, stomach or small intestine. The most common causes of boils are infection with a bacterium called Helicobacter pylori (H. pylori) and long-term use of anti-inflammatory drugs such as ibuprofen.

    Gallstones

    Gallstones are small pieces of solid material formed from digestive juices that form in the gallbladder, the small organ beneath our liver.

    How to Maintain Digestive Health

    If you have a medical condition, always ask your doctor about what we should do. Don’t forget to eat to stay healthy and be able to manage the condition. In general, the following are ways to maintain a healthy digestive system:

    • Drink water often
    • Eat fibrous
    • Eat a balanced diet
    • Eat foods with probiotics or take probiotic supplements
    • Don’t rush and chew your food well
    • Do sports exercises
    • Avoid cigarettes and alcohol
    • Manage stress

    Anatomy Physiology Textbook and Digestive System Disorders

     

     

    Closing

    The digestive system in our body already has its own role. Therefore, if there is a part of the human digestive system that is injured or sick, the digestive system may not work well. Therefore, we should maintain a healthy lifestyle so that the digestive organs can function properly.

    One healthy lifestyle that can be done to maintain the digestive system is to eat nutritious food. Thus the discussion about the order of the human digestive organs , hopefully this is useful, Sinaumed’s.

    That is an explanation regarding the digestive system and the sequence of our digestive organs. If you want to learn more about digestion and our body, you can buy the book via sinaumedia.com . So, you can be #MoreWithReading .

  • Get to know the oldest kingdom in Indonesia and its history

    The oldest kingdom in Indonesia – The development of the kingdom in Indonesia has been influenced by the entry of Hinduism and Buddhism. The teachings of Hinduism in India cannot be separated from the role of the Aryans, the Middle Foreign nomadic peoples. Where the Aryans entered Indian territory around 1500 BC. The nation then developed the system and also the beliefs of the Hindu community. This belief system that has been developed by the Aryans is the worship of many Gods.

    In Hinduism, there are three main Gods, namely Brahma or the God of Creation, Vishnu or the God of Protectors, and also Shiva or the God of Destruction. Then, a caste system developed which differentiated society based on its function, namely there was the Brahmin Caste, namely priests, the Kshatriya Caste, namely nobles, the Vaisya Caste, namely farmers and traders, and the last was the Sudra Caste, namely workers.

    Then, around the 5th century BC came Buddhism. The figure from Buddhism is Siddhartha Gautama (563 BC-483 BC). Buddhism teaches about self-control and attaining nirvana through the Eight Paths of Truth.

     

    The process of the spread of the two religions to Indonesia, based on historical findings, the oldest kingdoms in Indonesia were influenced by Hinduism and Buddhism. Below are some lists of the oldest kingdoms in Indonesia based on the History book.

    The Oldest Kingdom in Indonesia

    Once upon a time, before Indonesia embraced the democratic system as it is today, Indonesia was a country with quite a large number of kingdoms and also large ones. Many relics and also stories from the history of the kingdom that we can even meet today. There are several big and oldest kingdoms in Indonesia that we don’t get at school. In fact, in fact the findings of the latest archaeological experts, the kingdom has been proven to be the oldest kingdom in Indonesia, what are those?

    1. The Kingdom of Kandis (BC)

    This one kingdom is believed to have existed since before Christ, which preceded Moloyou or Dharmasraya. In the Kandis Kingdom, there are two figures who are considered to exist the most, namely the Patih and Tumenggung. Lubuk Jambi’s ancestors are believed to have come from the descendants of Waliyullah Raya Iskandar Zulkarnain, whose real names are Maharaja Aris, Maharaja Depang, and also Maharaja Diraja. The three of them split up and looked for a new place to live.

    Maharaja Arid went to Banda Ruhum, then Maharaja Depang went to Bandar Cina, and Maharaja Diraja went to Pulau Emas or Sumatra. When anchored on Pulau Emas, Maharaja Diraja and his entourage founded a kingdom called the Kandis Kingdom which was located in Bukit Bakar or Bukit Bakau. The area is known as a fertile and green area, of course it is also surrounded by clear rivers.

    2. Salakanagara Kingdom (130-326 AD)

    The Salakanagara Kingdom was the first kingdom to be established in the West Java area according to existing historical records. In fact, based on the Wangsakerta Pustaka Rajyarajya i Bhumi Nusantara, it is explained that Salakanagara was the earliest kingdom in the archipelago. Many experts and historians admit this, such as Husein Djajadiningrat, Tb. H Achmad, Hasan Mu’arif, and also Halwany Michrob in their research.

    They both compiled their findings in writings, reviews, and also in books. For its founder, it is said that Dewawarman was a traveling ambassador, trader, and also a nomad from Pallawa, Bharata or India who stayed because he married the daughter of the local prince.

    3. Kingdom of Kutai

    The Kutai Kingdom is one of the oldest kingdoms in Indonesia. Where this one kingdom is estimated to have existed since the 5th century AD. Kutai itself is located on the banks of the Mahakam river, East Kalimantan. Based on the results of its historical heritage, there are seven inscribed stones or Yupa. The slate is written in Sanskrit and Pallawa letters.

    Then based on its social life, the Kingdom of Kutai is characterized by the existence of divisions in its society. There are Brahmins and Kshatriyas. Where the people in the Kutai Kingdom were influenced by Hinduism. This was proven by King Mulawarman and also the Brahmins who built a shrine to honor the gods in Hinduism.

    4. The Kingdom of Tarumanegara

    The next oldest kingdom in Indonesia is the Tarumanegara Kingdom, where the center of government is in Bogor, West Java. Based on the written evidence found, the Tarumanegara Kingdom was influenced by Indian Hindu culture.

    It is estimated that this one kingdom developed in 400 to 600 AD. There are seven kinds of inscriptions from the Kingdom of Tarumanegara which are scattered in various districts. Based on the Ciaruteun inscription, King Purnawarman embraced Hinduism and worshiped Lord Vishnu. His territory includes West Java, which stretches from Jakarta, Bogor and Cirebon.

     

    5. Ho-ling Kingdom

    The Kingdom of Ho-ling or Kalingga is located in Central Java. Evidence of the existence of this one kingdom is based on sending envoys from China to this kingdom in 647 and also 666 AD. The existence of the Ho-ling kingdom was based on a Buddhist priest named I Tsing.

    The priest revealed that Hwining had come to Holing in AD 664. He translated Buddhist scriptures from Sanskrit into Chinese. The Ho-ling Kingdom was ruled by Queen Sima, a female king. Queen Sima is known as a fair and wise leader. People in this kingdom sell gold, silver, and also rhino horn.

    6. Malay government

    The location of this Malay Kingdom was in the Jambi region or along the Batanghari River. There are also those who state that the kingdom is in Peninsular Malaysia. This Malay kingdom is described in the 13th century book Pararaton and also Negarakertagama. The book describes Kertanegara as Raja Singasari’s Pamalayu expedition. The purpose of the expedition was to intercept the Mongol Empire under the rule of King Kublai Khan who wanted to control Southeast Asia. Raja Singasari then presented the Amoghapasa Buddha Statue to the Malay people.

    7. The Kingdom of Srivijaya

    The Srivijaya Kingdom was founded around the 7th to 15th centuries. Where this kingdom controlled trade in the South China Sea region and also the Malacca Strait. The Sriwijaya Kingdom was discovered based on the Kedukan Bukit Inscription, namely in 683 AD, the Talang Tuo Inscription (684 AD), the Kota Kapur Inscription (686 AD), the Siddhayatra Inscription, the Telaga Batu Inscription (683 AD), and the Karang Berahi Inscription. King Balaputradewa made the Sriwijaya Kingdom grow very rapidly.

    The government expanded its territory into trade routes. Apart from that, the Sriwijaya Government also established diplomatic relations with the Cola Government in India and also the Chinese Government in the north. In addition to trade routes, the government is also developing education. Sriwijaya became the center of Buddhist education in Southeast Asia.

    8. The Ancient Mataram Kingdom

    The Ancient Mataram Kingdom was founded in the 8th to 11th centuries AD. Where this one kingdom was originally in Central Java, then moved to East Java. There are several inscriptions such as the Canggal Inscription, the Kalasan Inscription, the Balitung Inscription, and the Klurak Inscription. The Ancient Mataram Kingdom was ruled by two dynasties, namely the Sanjaya dynasty which embraced Hinduism. While the Syailendra dynasty adhered to Buddhism. The Sanjaya dynasty ruled the northern part of Central Java, while the Syailendra dynasty controlled the southern part of Central Java.

    9. Government of Kediri

    The Kingdom of Kediri was discovered based on the existence of the Sirah Keting Inscription (1140 AD), the Padlegan Inscription (117 AD), the Hantang Inscription (1135 AD), the Jaring Inscription (1181 AD), and the Kamulan Inscription (1194 AD). Where the Kingdom of Kediri was ruled by several kings such as Jayawarsa (1104 AD), Jayabaya (1135 AD), Sarveswara (1161 AD), Aryaswara (1169 AD-1171 AD), Ganara (1182 AD), Kameswara (1182 AD-1185 AD). M), and Kertajaya (1190 AD-1222 AD). King Jayabaya is known as the great highway, because he managed to unite the Kingdom of Jenggala and also the Kingdom of Kediri. Not only that, King Jayabaya was also known as a fortune teller. The majority of people in the Kediri Kingdom traded gold, silver, areca nut, and also sandalwood.

    The kingdom of Kediri began to collapse in 1222 AD due to losing the war. At that time, Ken Arok in Ganter managed to defeat the Kingdom of Kediri. The collapse of this one kingdom ended the rule of the Isyana dynasty.

    10. Isyana Dynasty Kingdom

    The Isyana dynasty is one of the oldest kingdoms in Indonesia, which was established around 929 AD. Where this kingdom was led by Mpu Sindok after parting with Hindu Mataram because the kingdom had fallen. The Isyana dynasty was in the East Java region with the Syailendra dynasty leading the kingdom.

    The Isyana dynasty left so much evidence of its existence in several inscriptions written about the royal heirs. The Pucangan inscription has become one of the most numerous royal evidences to date.

    11. The Majapahit Kingdom

    Certainly, the next oldest Hindu kingdom in Indonesia is the Majapahit Empire. This famous kingdom was founded in 1292 AD and existed for a long time, namely around 193 years. In 1331 AD, Gajah Mada succeeded in quelling the Sadeng Rebellion, then was appointed Patih Mangkubumi Majapahit.

    When appointed as governor, Gajah Mada vowed to unite the Archipelago under Majapahit rule. This oath later became known as the Palapa Oath. Under the leadership of Hayam Wuruk and also Gajah Mada, Majapahit reached the peak of its glory. But unfortunately, various political intrigues from within the kingdom eventually made the Majapahit Empire break up and collapse.

    12. Kanjuruhan Kingdom

    The Kanjuruhan Kingdom is one of the Hindu-style kingdoms found in the East Java region and is centered in the city of Malang. The Dinoyo Inscription is believed to be one of the strongest written evidences from the Kanjuruhan Kingdom. The most famous Kanjuruhan king was King Gajayana. Where this King left Badudu Temple and also Wurung Temple.

    13. The Kingdom of Sunda

    Based on the text written in the Wangsakerta Manuscript, it is believed that the Kingdom of Sunda was established to replace the Kingdom of Tarumanegara. This kingdom was founded by Tarusbawa in 591 Caka Sunda or 669 AD. Some of the well-known areas of the Sunda Kingdom are Banten, DKI Jakarta, West Java, and most of Central Java.

    14. The Kingdom of Sekala Brak

    This kingdom is also widely known as the Sekala Brak Hindu Kingdom, because this kingdom is indeed Hindu. However, after the arrival of four masters from Pagaruyung, the name of this kingdom was changed to Keaksian Sekala Brak. The kingdom of Sekala Brak is located on Mount Pesagi, Lampung. Where this kingdom is also believed to be the forerunner of the current Lampung ethnicity.

    Oldest Islamic Kingdom in Indonesia

    After knowing some of the oldest kingdoms in Indonesia which are Hindu and Buddhist. Now we will turn to discussing the oldest Islamic kingdom in Indonesia. Here are some more explanations:

    1. The Kingdom of Perlak

    The Kingdom of Perlak, also known as the Peureulak Sultanate, is an Islamic kingdom in East Aceh. This oldest Islamic kingdom in Indonesia eventually joined the Samudra Pasai Kingdom. The Perlak Sultanate is an Islamic empire in Indonesia which rules in the Perlak region, East Aceh.

    Aceh now between the years 840 to 1292 perlak is famous as a perlak wood producing area. This type of wood is very good for shipbuilding. Therefore, the area is known as Negeri Perlak.

    Natural products and also a very strategic position made Perlak develop as a fairly advanced trading port in the 8th century. The port has been visited by ships originating from Arabia and Persia. This made the Islamic community in the area begin to develop, especially as a result of mixed marriages between Muslim merchants and local women.

    2. Kingdom of Ternate

    Beginning in the mid-15th century, Islam was totally adopted by the kingdom, then the application of Islamic law also began to be enforced. The Sultanate of Ternate, also known as the Kingdom of Gabi, is one of the four Islamic kingdoms in the Maluku Islands and is one of the oldest Islamic kingdoms in Indonesia.

    Where this kingdom was founded by Baab Mashur Malamo in 1257. The Sultanate of Ternate played an important role in the eastern region of the archipelago between the 13th and 17th centuries. Where the Sultanate of Ternate enjoyed its glory in the half of the 16th century thanks to the spice trade and also its military strength.

    In its heyday, its power spanned the Maluku region, eastern, central, northern Sulawesi, and the southern part of the Philippine Islands as far as the Marshall Islands in the Pacific.

    3. The Kingdom of Samudra Pasai

    The Samudra Pasai Kingdom is in the North Aceh region. Islam entered in the 13th century which was marked by the discovery of the Tomb of Sultan Malik as-Saleh in 1297. This kingdom was founded by Meurah Silu or who later used the Arabic title, Malikul Saleh, around 1267. Where this kingdom was visited by Ibn Batutah and also Marco Polo.

    The heyday of the Samudra Pasai Sultanate was during the time of the third sultan of Samudra Pasai, namely Sultan Mahmud Malik Az-Zahir. During the time of this Sultan, Samudra Pasai was visited by an explorer and traveler from Morocco named Ibn Battuta. According to Ibn Battuta, the sultan was a very devout Muslim and embraced the Shafi’i school of thought.

    During the reign of this Sultan, Samudra Pasai became the center of trade in the Southeast Asian region and today still uses gold coins as its currency. Many merchants from India, Arabia, and also China who traded there. In addition, there are also many merchants who are Muslim. Apart from trading, they are also active in spreading the teachings of Islam.

    Thus the explanation of the oldest kingdom in Indonesia. Hopefully all the discussion above can add to your insight.

    For Sinaumed’s who want to know more deeply about other Indonesian kingdoms, they can read related books by visiting sinaumedia.com. To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

    Author: Umm

     

  • Get to know the nature of sound: definition, types, and benefits

    The majority of people in this world must have heard the sound of something. But have you ever
    thought about where the sound we hear actually comes from?
    Why can sound appear?
    When it’s silent, then someone suddenly opens the door, what will you hear? Or when
    it’s silent then someone drops an object, surely we will hear a sound or sound right?

    According to science, sound is produced in the form of pressure waves. When a certain object
    vibrates, it causes the air molecules around it to vibrate, starting a chain reaction of vibrating sound
    waves throughout the medium.
    While the definition of sound itself is a vibration in the air.
    It should be understood that all things that can vibrate can certainly make a sound.
    For example, when you talk, of course it will make a sound, right? Why?
    Because there are vocal cords that vibrate in the throat.

    Meanwhile, according to the law, sound will indeed sound louder if we are near the source of the sound.
    Vice versa, the sound will be weaker if we are far from the source of the sound.
    Therefore, if you talk to people at a considerable distance, of course you will hear their voices
    that are vague and unclear.

    Because various kinds of things related to sound exist in our lives, we must also understand the nature of
    the sound itself.
    So, in this article, we will discuss the nature of sound, understanding, and
    various other things related to the sound itself.

    What Is Sound?

    The definition of sound itself is a vibration in the air. Sound can be obtained from various
    objects.
    Not only that, almost all living things in the world can produce a sound.
    Where sound is wave energy that comes from a sound source, namely a vibrating object.
    Because sound comes from a vibrating object, it causes the following phenomenon, that is, the
    stronger the object vibrates, the stronger the sound will be produced.

    Vice versa, if an object vibrates weakly, the sound produced will also be smaller. Each sound
    has its own frequency depending on the sound energy source it has.

    Sound Energy

    Sound energy is a vibration that can produce sound. Where sound energy is also associated with
    various kinds of abilities that occur due to the influence of sound.
    Thus, the source of sound
    energy does not solely come from musical instruments.
    If there are two objects that rub against
    each other, then these objects will also produce sound that we can hear.

    Maybe a musical instrument is a source of sound energy that is familiar to our ears. However,
    there are various sources of sound energy.
    Then, objects that can produce sound are called
    sound sources.
    Humans themselves have a natural sound source. Like our vocal cords
    which can produce sound when we are talking, singing, and so on.
    It is important to learn more
    about sound and the various interesting facts contained in it.

    Examples of Sources of Sound Energy

    The simplest example of a sound is when a motorcycle is running from two different directions.
    Then the motorbikes collide, so there will be a sound or sound that we can hear when there is a
    collision between the two motorbikes.

    Sources of sound energy can be found in musical instruments. Why can a musical instrument be a
    source of sound?
    Because every musical instrument must have a resonator.
    Meanwhile, a resonator is an air chamber that is useful for being able to amplify sound, for
    example on a violin or guitar.
    When you pluck the strings on a guitar or violin, there will be
    vibrations on those strings.
    From the existence of these vibrations, a sound will appear.
    This phenomenon is often referred to as resonance.

    Sound Wave

    Sound waves are mechanical waves that can propagate through a medium and are also known as longitudinal
    waves.
    Sound is a form of energy that exists in this world. In everyday life, of
    course, we will always hear a sound that comes from various sounds.
    Starting from the sound of
    music, the sound of motorbike horns, the sound of trains, the sound of people talking, the sound of
    television, and many other sounds.
    We can hear all these sounds because of the source of the
    sound or the sound itself.

    Types of Sound Energy

    The following are several types of sound energy that need to be understood:

    1. Infrasound

    Infrasound is a sound that tends to be weak. Where the number of sound vibrations in
    infrasonic energy is less than 20 vibrations per second.
    Of course we cannot hear this type of
    sound. However, animals such as crickets, dogs, geese, and also elephants can hear this type of
    sound.

    2. Audiosonics

    Audiosonics are sounds that we can hear because the number of vibrations ranges from 20 to 20,000
    vibrations per second.
    Not only humans, animals can also hear this sound.

    3. Ultrasonic

    Ultrasonic is a very strong sound and its level is above audiosonic. The number of sound
    vibrations from ultrasonic reaches more than 20,000 vibrations per second.
    We cannot hear this
    type of sound.
    Only bats and dolphins can hear this type of sound.

    Sound Properties

    Sound energy has the property that it can move to another place by way of propagating in certain media.
    Not only that, a sound can also be reflected and also absorbed. Below are some of the
    properties of sound that must be understood.

    1. Sound Can Travel Through Liquid, Gas,
    and Solid Substances

    Sound vibrations will propagate in the form of waves. Therefore, sound that can propagate is
    called a sound wave.
    Sound waves can travel through solids, gases and liquids.
    Sounds that can travel through solid objects usually occur and we find them in toys, such as toy
    cell phones.
    As for the propagation of sound through liquid objects, we can find it when two
    stones are pitted against each other in water.
    Then we can hear the sound that will be
    produced.

    The sound propagation will take place quickly through the air. Therefore, sound cannot be
    heard in a vacuum, for example, in outer space.
    An astronaut who goes into outer space will
    definitely not be able to hear sounds without using aids.
    They may be able to speak with the
    aid of radio communication.
    Thus, sound can propagate if there is an intermediate substance
    through which it passes.
    The denser or denser the medium is, the greater the speed of
    sound.

    2. Sound can be absorbed and reflected

    It should be understood that sound can experience reflection or reflection. This happens
    because sound is included in the longitudinal wave.
    When propagating to another place, sound
    can hit objects that are around it.
    Sound that hits the surface of an object can be reflected
    or absorbed.
    When the sound hits the wall, the sound will be reflected. That way,
    the sound will experience reflection.
    Generally objects that are hard, shiny, and dense have
    the property of reflecting sound.

    If based on the distance of the sound source and the reflecting wall, the reflected sound can be divided into
    three types, including:

    a. Reflected Sound Amplifies Original
    Sound

    The first type of reflected sound is reflected sound which can strengthen the original sound.
    Generally this occurs when the conditions between the sound source and the reflecting wall are not
    too far away or approximately 10 meters.

    b. Echo

    Echo is a type of reflected sound that sounds less loud and not as clear as the original sound.
    This type of reflected sound occurs because the reflected sound has been mixed with the original
    sound.
    This causes this reflected sound to interfere with hearing. Usually the
    echo occurs at a distance of between 10 and 20 meters.
    Reverberation can occur in concert
    halls, cinema halls, or meeting halls.
    Therefore, to eliminate echoes in a building, sound
    absorbing materials must be installed on the walls of the building.

    c. Echo

    Echo is a type of reflected sound that will be heard after the original sound. Usually the
    echo will sound as clear as the original sound.
    This type of reflected sound occurs when the
    distance between the sound source and the sound reflecting wall is far enough.
    Generally the
    echo occurs at a distance of more than 20 meters.
    We can hear this echo if we scream in the
    middle of a football stadium or on a hillside.
    Another type of reflected sound is reflected
    sound which can strengthen the original sound.
    The nature of this reflected sound is that it
    can amplify the original sound.
    For example, our voice when singing in the bathroom.

    Meanwhile, objects that can absorb sound are called sound absorbers. These sound absorbing
    materials, for example, styrofoam or cork, carpet, foam, and others.
    These materials are widely
    used on the walls of music studios or recording studios.
    With this sound absorbing layer, loud
    music sounds will not be heard from outside the studio.
    Not only that, the installation of
    sound absorbers also aims to avoid echoes.

    3. Sound can be refracted

    One of the next properties of sound is that it can experience refraction or refraction. For
    example, the phenomenon of lightning that will sound louder at night than during the day.
    This
    happens because the upper air temperature during the day is cooler than the air temperature below.
    Whereas at night it is the opposite.

    4. Sound waves are included in
    longitudinal waves

    The next characteristic of sound is that sound is a longitudinal wave. That means,
    longitudinal waves are waves that have a direction of propagation parallel to or the same as the direction
    of the vibration of the sound itself.
    If the direction of sound is to the left, the sound will
    also propagate to the left.

    5. Sound Can Experiencing Flexion

    The fifth property of sound is that sound can experience bending or commonly known as diffraction.
    This happens because sound waves have a length in the range of centimeters to several meters.
    So it makes it easier for sound waves to experience bending.

    An example of the nature of this sound is when we hear the sound of a motorcycle or car passing around a
    corner.
    Even though we haven’t seen the motorbike or the car yet, we can already hear the sound
    produced from the car and motorbike.

    6. Sounds Experiencing Mix

    Sound can also experience a combination or interference which can be divided into two, namely constructive
    interference or sound reinforcement and destructive interference or sound attenuation.
    For
    example, when we are between two loudspeakers with the same frequency and amplitude, we will hear
    alternating loud and weak sounds.

    7. Sound Needs a Medium

    The next characteristic of sound is that sound requires a medium to propagate. This is because
    sound is a moving wave.
    Therefore, in its movement, earth waves need a medium or a conducting
    medium.

    Benefits of Sound Waves

    In practice, sound waves that arise due to the presence of certain sound energy have various benefits for
    human life.
    Below are some of the benefits of sound for human life.

    1. To check the content using ultrasound
    (USG)

    Who doesn’t know about ultrasound? Surely almost everyone knows, especially for pregnant women
    and married couples.
    Ultrasound is a tool that is usually used to observe the development of a
    baby in the womb or uterus.
    The way ultrasound works is by utilizing ultrasonic waves.
    The ultrasound device will emit ultrasonic waves into the uterus of the pregnant woman.
    It then tracks changes in the frequency of the reflected sounds of the beating heart and flowing
    blood.
    Not only that, ultrasound is also used to detect tumor tissue growth, brain conditions,
    and so on.

    2. Ultrasonic therapy

    Ultrasonic waves are also commonly used in the health sector. Which is generally used for
    therapy.
    This is usually known as ultrasonic therapy. This type of therapy is used
    to relieve pain in the joints and muscles.

    3. Ultrasonic Testing

    We can see ultrasonic testing in everyday life. For example, in the industrial sector which
    utilizes ultrasonic waves for the milk homogenization process. Not only that, ultrasonic waves can also be
    used in the field of pest control which will have a depressing effect on rats and cockroaches.

    4. Ultrasonic Cleaner

    The dishwasher is an example of an object that utilizes ultrasonic waves. Where water and
    detergent will be vibrated by ultrasonic vibration and the particles can rub dirty dishes and clean them at
    the same time.

    5. Sonars

    Juice ultrasonic waves are often used in sonar. For example, the use of ultrasonic waves by
    ships is used to determine the depth of the seabed.
    The workings of these waves are carried out
    based on the concept of sound reflection.
    Where at the bottom of the ship, there will be a tool
    that can convert electrical energy into ultrasonic waves.
    Then it will be emitted to the
    seabed.
    The sound waves originating from the ultrasonic waves will then propagate straight down
    to the seabed.
    When the waves reach the seabed, some of the waves will be reflected back to the
    ship, where they will be captured by the detector.

    Those are some explanations about the nature of sound, understanding, types, and also the benefits of sound
    for everyday life.
    Hope it is useful.

  • Get to know the Metamorphosis of Butterflies from Egg, Larva, Pupa to Imago

    Get to Know the Process of Perfect Metamorphosis of a Butterfly – Who is not familiar with this beautiful insect? Butterflies are one of the most beautiful living things on earth. These colorful butterflies with various shades are often referred to as natural “flying flowers”. Butterflies are born as caterpillars that most people hate and turn into one of the most beautiful creatures with amazing wings.

    As insects that usually fly during the day ( diurnal) , butterflies belong to the order Lepidoptera and are grouped in the suborder Rhopalocera. Butterfly life is closely related to flowering plants.

    As insect pollinators of plant flowers, butterflies play an ecological role in sucking flower nectar to maintain the balance of the ecosystem. Indonesia as a paradise for butterfly lovers has around 2,500 types of butterflies.

    This insect has four wings covered with small scales. When the butterfly isn’t flying, its bright, patterned wings fold over its back.

    Butterflies are patterned insects that evolved about 60 million years ago. The beauty of the wings and the metaphorical power of the emergence of a butterfly completely formed from an unpromising cocoon.

    This makes the butterfly an object of awe and inspiration. The nature, development and evolution of butterflies in different wing patterns have attracted the attention of scientists.

    Even though it has been studied since ancient times, there are so many butterfly secrets that are starting to unfold one by one. The butterfly’s wing pattern appears to have many functions related to its survival, such as camouflage, mimicry, partner recognition and even warning signals.

    Butterflies are seen as a spiritual symbol in many ancient beliefs. In the past, the ancient Egyptians and Greeks viewed butterflies as creatures from the afterlife or ancestral spirits who came to visit their descendants on earth.

    In other myths, the butterfly is believed to be a symbol of grace. South Americans believe that dreams featuring butterflies are a good sign. Then the Irish people believed that the presence of a butterfly would bring good luck.

    This one insect moves slowly from one flower to another while sucking nectar or flower juice to be brought to its nest. Butterflies are known as plant pollinating insects that help pollinate flower pollen on various types of plants.

    Besides having beautiful wings, butterflies also have two antennae on their heads. The slightly rounded butterfly antennae are known as club antennas. The antenna serves as a balance and sense of smell of flower nectar.

    Illustration of Butterfly Metamorphosis (source: allyouneedisbiology.wordpress.com)

    Butterflies are one of the insects that undergo complete metamorphosis or holometabolism. What is metamorphosis?

    Metamorphosis is a process of biological development in animals that can change appearance and structure after hatching. These plant pollinating insects go through complete metamorphosis with the sequence of egg, caterpillar (larvae), cocoon (pupa), and adult (imago) stages.

    Generally, most people feel disgusted with caterpillars. On the other hand, many people like butterflies with the beauty of their wings. Check out the following review to find out the complete butterfly metamorphosis.

    1. Eggs

    In general, butterflies from the Papilionidae family lay eggs one by one or stacked on a host plant. Female butterflies will lay their eggs on stalks, leaves, or other parts of plants that will later be used as food for larvae or caterpillars.

    Butterfly eggs have a variety of colors and shapes with a size of 1-2 mm. The shape itself is half round, round, oval, and cypress. Then, what about the stadium period?

    The egg stage period in each type of butterfly is different. Then the female butterflies produce a varying number of eggs, some lay a small number of eggs and some lay a large number of eggs.

    There are several species that lay eggs with a small number, which is about 30 eggs or even fingers can be counted. Several other species produce a relatively large number of eggs, which is around 100-200 throughout their lives.

    Please note, the number of female butterfly eggs greatly determines its sustainability. However, there are several other factors that can affect the survival of butterflies.

    Another factor is the natural threats that butterflies must face, such as the presence of parasites or predators. These factors make the butterfly only able to leave a few eggs that will successfully hatch to the larval, pupa and imago stages.

    2. Larva (Caterpillar)

    Illustration of Butterfly Larva Morphology (source: repository.upi.edu)

    The next butterfly metamorphosis is a larva or what is often known as a caterpillar. In this phase, the larva or caterpillar experiences an active and intensive feeding phase to support its development. This phase will be marked by a change of skin or commonly known as molting.

    The molting stage from one to the next is called an instar. The color difference in each larva or caterpillar is intended as a strategy to avoid predators.

    Some brightly colored caterpillars can attract attention as a sign of danger or warning colouration. Why is it called a red flag? Because this brightly colored caterpillar will remind predators that it is poisonous.

    Various larvae or caterpillars have different hairs or spines on the surface of their bodies. The shape, color, fur, and food for each type of larva or caterpillar are different.

    The morphology of butterfly larvae is generally cylindrical in shape consisting of a thorax, chepal and abdomen. There are eyes and a strong mouth apparatus in the chepal butterfly larvae.

    This type of mouth serves to bite and chew or chewing mouth part. Then on the thorax there are three pairs of short legs and four pairs of prolegs or pseudo legs.

    Life in the larval phase tends to be very practical, namely eating and growing. Larvae will eat continuously throughout the day to collect energy reserves in the pupal stage.

    In this phase the larvae will be very selective in terms of food selection. The larvae only eat food that comes from the host plant that the female butterfly has chosen when laying her eggs. This phase takes about 1-1.5 months.

    3. Pupa (cocoon)

    The resting phase after the larvae is fully grown and stops eating is called the pupa or cocoon stage. During the process of changing to an adult butterfly or imago, the pupa will be wrapped in crystals and does not move.

    At this stage, each larva has a silk gland that will help it hook on stems, twigs or leaves. Inside the chrysanthemum layer, which seems to be silent and resting, a major change process takes place which will form an adult butterfly ready to emerge from the pupal skin.

    Generally, the pupa has a green or brown color as a self-defense mechanism for the larvae from predators. The pupa will resemble the color of the plant as a form of self-defense mechanism. In the pupal stage, butterfly death often occurs because it is easily infected by parasitic animals.

    The parasite will pierce the pupa’s body and lay eggs inside. Then the pupa or cocoon will die when the parasite eggs manage to hatch and eat the body. In general, the pupal phase lasts about 1-2 weeks.

    4. Imago (Butterfly)

    Illustration of Imago Morphology (source: repository.upi.edu)

    Abiotic factors such as air humidity, air temperature, and sunlight will affect the butterfly that will come out of the pupa. These butterflies generally appear shortly after sunrise or during the day.

    Why so? This aims to help the drying process of butterfly wings so that they can fly properly in search of food. The butterfly that emerges from the pupa begins with the spiracles or vents on the pupa crystals.

    Air entering the pupa’s body will open the pupa’s shell just behind the head. Then the butterfly will force its body to get out of the pupa crystallization. Once out, the butterfly will settle down and barely move for a few minutes to pump blood to its wings.

    When ready to fly, adult butterflies will spread their wings to find food in the form of nectar. In addition, adult butterflies will breed to find partners and continue their offspring.

  • Get to Know the Meaning of Pancasila as the Foundation of the State, Its Functions & Symbols

    Getting to Know the Meaning of Pancasila as the Foundation of the State, Functions of Pancasila, and the symbol of Pancasila – Pancasila is a state foundation of the Republic of Indonesia. In it are the precepts that are used as the way of life of the Indonesian nation. The precepts contained in Pancasila have their own meanings that must be applied to the everyday life of every Indonesian.

    The following is the meaning and significance of the Pancasila symbol and its application to each of the precepts. Check out the following information.

    Pancasila meaning 

    The word Pancasila comes from Sanskrit, namely the word panca which means five and the word sila which has a basic meaning. When combined, Pancasila has the meaning of the five foundations of the Indonesian state.

    Pancasila, which is depicted with the symbol of a Garuda bird, has the meaning of being a source of strength. In addition, the golden color on the Garuda bird has a meaning as a symbol of glory.

     

    Pancasila function

    According to the book Pancasila as an ideology and the Foundation of the State, as a guideline for the Indonesian nation itself, Pancasila has nine functions that can be used by Indonesian people. Here are nine functions of Pancasila.

    • Pancasila is used as the state ideology
    • Pancasila is used as the basis of the state
    • Pancasila is used as the soul of the Indonesian nation
    • Pancasila is used as the personality of the Indonesian nation
    • Pancasila is used as the way of life of the Indonesian nation
    • Pancasila is used as the source of all applicable laws and the source of legal order in the Republic of Indonesia
    • Pancasila which is used as the noble agreement of the Indonesian nation
    • Pancasila is used as the ideals and goals of the Indonesian nation
    • Pancasila is used as a philosophy of life that unites the nation

    The Meaning of the Five Precepts in Pancasila

    As its function as a way of life, Pancasila is divided into five precepts that must be applied by every Indonesian in daily life. The following are the five precepts and their meanings.

    1. Belief in the One and Only God

    Belief in One Almighty God is the first precept in Pancasila which means that we as Indonesian citizens must have faith in and fear God. In this case, of course, adjusting to the religion that we profess and the beliefs that are owned by everyone.

    That way, this precept also has the meaning that we as a society living side by side must be able to respect each other among religious communities so that prosperity and a peaceful environment can be created.

    2. Just and Civilized Humanity

    Just and Civilized Humanity is the second precept in Pancasila which means that we as Indonesian citizens are asked to have an inner understanding of the equality of degrees in every human being, so that we can love and respect one another between individuals.

    Apart from that, in this precept we are also invited to look after and help one another, defend the existing truth and justice, and be able to cooperate with each other in creating peace in the surrounding environment and the Indonesian nation as a whole.

    3. Indonesian Unity

    Unity of Indonesia is the third precept in Pancasila which means that we as Indonesian citizens must always prioritize the goals of unity, unity and the interests of the common country rather than our individual interests.

    Also in this third precept, we are invited to have character and to be individuals who are willing and willing to sacrifice for the sake of achieving the independence of the Indonesian state, to show love for the Indonesian people as the motherland, and to have pride in the Indonesian state.

    4. Democracy Led by Wisdom and Wisdom in Representative Deliberations 

    Democracy Led by Wisdom and Wisdom in Deliberative Representatives is the fourth precept in Pancasila which means that we as citizens of the Indonesian state are invited not to impose personal will or desires, and to always put forward or prioritize common interests or the state.

    In making a decision in various scopes, both work and daily life we ​​are always faced with various choices that must be made. In this precept we are invited to make choices that put forward common goals and resolve existing problems by way of deliberation or discussion.

    5. Social Justice for All Indonesian People

    Social Justice for All Indonesian People is the fifth precept in Pancasila which means that we as Indonesian citizens are invited to be able to always behave fairly in all activities carried out, in making decisions that must be mutually agreed upon by carrying out mutual cooperation.

    In addition, we must also be able to have a balance between rights and obligations as Indonesian citizens by respecting the rights that other people have and continuing to carry out our obligations as Indonesian citizens.

    The Pancasila symbol and its meaning 

    As explained above, the symbol of Pancasila is a Garuda bird which is a picture of a power with a golden color that shows a symbol of glory.

    In addition, the Garuda bird, which is on the Pancasila symbol, consists of seventeen books, eight feathers on the tail, nineteen feathers at the base of the tail, and forty-five feathers on the neck to describe the time when the independence of the Indonesian state was proclaimed on August 17. 1945.

    Also on the Pancasila symbol, we can see a Garuda bird clutching a scroll that reads Bhinneka Tunggal Ika. In this case, Bhinneka Tunggal Ika has the meaning of unity that exists in diversity in Indonesia. Where even though Indonesian society consists of various tribes, races, and different cultures, they are still one unit.

    However, in the Pancasila symbol itself there is a shield, each part of which represents the symbol of the five precepts in Pancasila. The following is the meaning of the symbol that each precept has in Pancasila.

    1. The First Precepts of Pancasila

    The first precept, namely God Almighty is depicted with a star symbol which is given a golden color inside a black shield. This illustrates that every Indonesian is a society that believes in and fears God Almighty.

    The gold color symbolizes the meaning, namely the spiritual light that is owned by every human being. While the black color on the shield means the original color or the color of nature which shows God who is the source of all sources in this world.

    In addition, even with the differences and diversity of religions that are adhered to by everyone, they still respect each other and the beliefs they have.

    2. The Second Precept of Pancasila

    The second precept, namely Just and Civilized Humanity, is depicted by the symbol of a chain numbering seventeen and not breaking. As well as the existing chain, there are two shapes, namely a circle and also a rectangle. The circular shape on the chain represents women, and the rectangular shape on the chain represents men.

    By depicting this unbroken chain, it gives an illustration that every Indonesian society is a hereditary generation that is the successor to Indonesian independence and is interrelated and needs one another.

    3. The Third Precept of Pancasila

    The third precept, namely Indonesian Unity, is described by a banyan tree which is a shelter or shelter for every Indonesian. In addition, the banyan tree is also described as a symbol of the unity and integrity of the Indonesian people, because the banyan tree has a long single root that supports the tree’s growth and development.

    The banyan tree becomes a picture or philosophy that every Indonesian can take shelter and shelter under the auspices of the Indonesian nation because every community has the same degree and is mutually respected.

    4. The Fourth Precept of Pancasila

    The fourth precept, Democracy Led by Wisdom and Wisdom in Representative Deliberations is depicted through the bull’s head symbol, which has the meaning of people’s power in the quote in the RI BPIP. The bull’s head can also be interpreted as a social animal that often gathers like Indonesian people who do everything by deliberation.

    The bull’s head in the fourth precept can also be interpreted as a guide that shapes Indonesian society in discussing and also working together in solving a problem or finding a solution for the common good.

    5. The Fifth Precept of Pancasila

    The fifth precept, namely Social Justice for All Indonesian People, is illustrated by rice and cotton which gives the meaning of prosperity and welfare for the people of Indonesia. Rice can also be used as a symbol of feed, and cotton can be used as a symbol of clothing. Both of these are basic things or needs that must be fulfilled by every Indonesian people.

    This can also be interpreted, Indonesia as a country has the responsibility and obligation to be able to prosper everyone and put forward common interests, especially the Indonesian people.

    Points of Practice on Pancasila

    The first precept, Belief in One God

    • The Indonesian people declare their trust and devotion to God Almighty.
    • The Indonesian people have faith and piety to God Almighty, conform to their respective religions and beliefs on the basis of a just and civilized humanity.
    • Develop an attitude of mutual respect and cooperation for all adherents of religions.
    • Building harmony in an inter-religious environment.
    • Religion and beliefs held in relation to God Almighty are issues related to the personal relationship that a person has with God Almighty.
    • Developing mutual respect and freedom to practice worship in accordance with the religion and beliefs adhered to.
    • Do not force religion or belief on others.

    The second precept, Just and Civilized Humanity

    • Recognize and treat everyone according to their dignity and worth as creatures of God Almighty.
    • Acknowledging that there is no difference in every person, including the degree, rights, basic obligations of every human being, without discriminating.
    • Practice mutual love between each other.
    • Adopt an attitude of mutual consideration.
    • Develop an unselfish attitude towards one another.
    • Uphold existing human values.
    • Have a habit of doing humanitarian activities.
    • Able to defend the existing truth and justice.

    The third precept, Indonesian Unity

    • Able to place unity, integrity and common interests for the nation and state above personal interests.
    • Have the ability and willingness to sacrifice for the benefit of the nation and state.
    • Apply a sense of love for the nation and country.
    • Implementing a sense of pride in the homeland of Indonesia.
    • Developing existing Indonesian unity.
    • Maintaining the prevailing order based on freedom, eternal peace, and social justice.

    The fourth precept, Democracy Led by Wisdom and Wisdom in Representative Deliberations

    • As Indonesian people, we have the same position, rights and obligations.
    • Unable to impose personal desires or wishes on others.
    • Prioritize deliberation in decision making.
    • The deliberations carried out to reach a consensus were followed by a spirit of kinship.
    • Respect all agreed decisions.
    • Have good faith and a sense of responsibility in carrying out the results of decisions.
    • Common interests are always prioritized compared to personal and group interests in deliberations.

    The fifth precept, Social Justice for All Indonesian People

    • Develop actions that can reflect the attitude and atmosphere of kinship and mutual cooperation.
    • Apply fairness to everyone.
    • Able to maintain a balance of rights and obligations that are carried out.
    • Able to respect the rights of others.
    • Want and like to work hard.
    • Appreciate the work of others that can be useful for the progress and prosperity of all.
    • Carry out activities that can be a manifestation of equitable progress and social justice.

    Functions and Examples of Pancasila in Everyday Life

    1. Belief in the One and Only God

    • In life in the scope of learning and the world of work, these precepts can be applied by worshiping and praying according to each religion and belief. In addition, by respecting other people who embrace religions or beliefs that are different from ours.
    • In life in the scope of society, this first precept can be applied by respecting and appreciating neighbors even though they have different religions or beliefs.
    • An example of applying the first precepts is by worshiping according to the religion and beliefs held by everyone.
    • Able to respect and appreciate without discriminating between religions and beliefs that are owned by everyone.

    2. Just and Civilized Humanity

    • This second precept can be applied in a way that does not discriminate against everyone and wants to hang out or be friends with anyone without being limited by various aspects.
    • An example of applying the second precept is being able to be fair to everyone, regardless of gender, both women and men.
    • Have a good and civilized attitude towards everyone around you.

    3. Indonesian Unity

    • We can apply this third precept by loving and also using local or original products made by the Indonesian people as a form of supporting and encouraging the Indonesian people’s economy.
    • With this third precept, we are taught to work together with one another and respect anyone without discriminating against status, ethnicity, race, religion, or class.
    • An example of the application of the third precept is being able to maintain peace and harmony among Indonesian people, by respecting each other’s tribes, cultures, religions and languages.
    • Can maintain unity and establish good relations between one another, so as not to cause division.

    Democracy Led by Wisdom and Wisdom in Representative Deliberations

    • The application of the fourth precept can be done by doing everything by deliberation and discussion to reach a mutual agreement.
    • For example, we can apply it to the school environment, where in making a decision one has to listen to the opinion of each student who shows deliberation.
    • If the submission of his opinion is not agreed upon, then speak properly so that no party is injured at the end of the discussion and reaches a good consensus.

    5. Social Justice for All Indonesian People

    • We can see the application of the fifth precept within the scope of the school through the class picket assignments. Where, we have to carry out the tasks that have been given to us properly without cheating.
    • Apart from that, in social life we ​​can apply the fifth precept by helping neighbors and people around us without discriminating and looking at the social status that person has.
    • Mutual respect for every community that has rights and obligations.
    • Able to fight for justice that must be owned by everyone regardless of social status.
  • Get to know the List of Currencies in the World Complete with the Code

    Currency in the World – Money is the official medium of exchange that has been approved by the government and society. Of course, you also know that every country always has a different type of currency from one country to another.

    It will be easier for you to know the type of currency for each country by looking at a list of currencies in the world. Well, this article will explain more about each type of eye that exists in the world.

    Of course, for those of you who want to know more about the list of world currencies. You can really read reviews about it only in this article.
    Definition of Money in General

    In modern economics, money can be interpreted as something that is available and will generally be accepted as a method or means of payment in the process of purchasing goods or using a service and other valuable assets and can be used to process debt payments.

    Some experts say the function of money is a means of delaying payments. From this explanation, it can be concluded that money is an object that can be generally accepted by society and is used to measure value, exchange and process payments and purchases of goods and services and can be used as a means of hoarding wealth.

    Types of money can be distinguished based on the material it is made of, for example, such as banknotes and coins.

    Definition of Currency

    After previously we have discussed the meaning of money. Next, we will learn together about the meaning of currency.

    Currency is a unit price agreed upon by the government and the people of a country. As previously explained, each country has a different currency.

    Even so, there are some currencies that are the same between one country and another. For example, America, Ecuador, Cambodia, Panama and the British Indian Ocean Region all share the same type of currency.

    Meanwhile, for an example of a different currency, the Indonesian currency, namely the Rupiah, will be different from the Japanese currency, namely Yen.

    Original Function of Money

    In general, money has a function as an intermediary in the process of exchanging goods for goods which is also one of the methods of intermediary barter methods in the trade process. However, in more detail the function of money is divided into two, namely the original function and the derivative function.

    An object can become money when the object meets certain conditions. The first requirement is that the object must be generally accepted. In order to be recognized as a common medium of exchange, the object must have the highest value or at least be guaranteed by the government.

    Materials that can be used as money must also be durable, the quality is more likely to be the same and not easy to do counterfeiting and can have an amount that can meet people’s needs.

    In addition, money must also be easily carried anywhere, portable and easy to share without the need to reduce value and be able to have a stable value over time.
    Then, the original function of money is as follows.

    1. As a medium of exchange

    The original function of the first money is as a medium of exchange which can facilitate the exchange process. The existence of money will make a person do not need to exchange goods for other goods or barter. This is because the existence of money is intended to replace the barter process.

    2. As a Unit of Count

    Money also has a function as a unit of account. This is because money can be used to show the value of various types of goods or services that are traded.
    Money can also show the amount of wealth a person has and money can be used to calculate the size of a loan. Money can also be used to determine the price of goods and services. As a unit of account, money will have an important role in the exchange process so that it can run more smoothly.

    3. As a Store of Value

    Money can be used as a store of value. This is because money can be used for the process of transferring purchasing power from the present to the future. When a seller receives money for the process of selling goods or services, the seller can save the money he earns to buy goods or services in the future.

    Derivative Functions of Money

    Money does not only have original functions. But money also has a derivative function. Now for more details, here is the derivative function of money.

    1. As a Wealth Transferring Tool

    Someone who wants to move to another place can also transfer their wealth, such as land or house buildings, into money. This can be realized by selling the house or land that he owns.

    In a new place, the party concerned can buy a house or land again with the money obtained from the process of selling previous assets such as houses or land. From this it can be concluded that money can be a means of transferring wealth.

    2. As a driving force for economic activity

    If the value of money continues to be stable for a long time, it will usually make people invest. With these investment activities, economic activity will also increase.

    3. As a Legal Instrument of Payment

    Human needs for goods and services will increasingly increase and vary. Where these needs can no longer be met by exchanging goods or bartering.

    In order to facilitate the process of obtaining goods or services, humans need a means of payment that can be accepted by everyone. Therefore, money can be used as legal tender.

    4. As a Debt Payment Instrument

    Money can also be used as a measure of future payments.

    5. As a means of hoarding wealth

    Some people decide not to use their money only for consumption purposes. Where some of the money will be legalized or saved for future needs.

     

     

    List of World Currencies

    According to Euro Change, currently there are more than 100 currencies that have been recognized and are located in various parts of the world. Of these, there are around 66 countries that use the United States dollar as a medium of exchange.

    The list of world currencies in general will provide information in the form of the name of the currency of a country along with its code. Now for more details, here is a list of world currencies.

    List of World Currencies with the Highest Exchange Rates

    As previously explained, each country has a different currency. The amount of the value of the currency used is also influenced by how strong the economic conditions are in that country. Until now there are about more than 100 coins recognized by the United Nations.

    The US Dollar or USD currency is one type of currency that is widely used in global trade processes. This makes the USD a reference for measuring the high and low of the currency of each country.

    Even so, the USD is not the highest currency in the world for now. There are several countries with abundant natural resources, such as oil and gas, which usually rank first.

    So below are some lists of the highest currency values ​​in the world quoted from various sources.

    1. Kuwaiti Dinar (KWD)
    2. Bahraini Dinar (BHD)
    3. Omani rial (OMR)
    4. Jordanian Dinar (JOD)
    5. Cayman Islands Dollar (KYD)
    6. Sterling Pounds (GBP)
    7. Swiss Franc (CHF)
    8. US Dollar (USD)
    9. Euros (EUR)
    10. Canadian Dollar (CAD)

    Closing

    Well , that’s some list of the highest value of money in the world. Thus the discussion about currencies in the world and also the function of money. Hopefully all the discussion above is useful for Sinaumed’s.

    If you want to find books about finance, you can get them at sinaumedia.com. To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information .

    Author: Hendrik Nuryanto

    Source:

    • List of Currency Names in the World
    • #Money Function
    • List of Currencies in the World Complete with Names and Codes 
    • The Highest Currency in the Fin World
    • Currency
  • Get to know the Landfill Method in the Waste Management System

    Definition of Landfill – Based on Law Number 18 of 2008 concerning Waste Management, the final processing site (TPA) or landfill is the last place for waste management. TPA is a place where trash is isolated safely so as not to cause disturbance to the surrounding environment. This is why it is necessary to provide proper facilities and treatment so that security can be achieved properly.

    Based on data from the 2007 Indonesian Environmental Status (SLHI) regarding the condition of landfills in Indonesia, most of the landfills in Indonesia are open dumping or open landfill sites, giving rise to environmental pollution problems. Data states that 90% of landfills are operated by open dumping and only 9% are operated by controlled landfills and sanitary landfills . Improving the condition of the TPA is very much needed in city-scale waste management.

    Definition of Landfills

    TPA or landfill is a place to dispose of garbage and other waste materials. This site is designed to minimize the impact of waste on human health and the environment. Quoting an explanation on the National Geographic website, the TPA is covered with layers of clay and thin plastic, then backfilled with several meters of soil so that plants can grow on it.

    Some landfills will decompose over time, even if they are designed only to contain waste. The decomposition process in the landfill will produce methane, which is a dangerous and flammable gas. Several studies have found that methane has a negative impact on the environment and health.

    TPA is an important subsystem in waste management. TPA is the place where the process of
    collection, transportation, sorting, recycling and disposal ends. This phase can use a variety of methods, ranging from a simple level to a high-tech level (Wahyono, 2012). TPA is very much needed. If TPA does not exist, waste will accumulate in various places and cause various environmental pollution.

    According to the Indonesian National Standard (SNI) 19-2454-2000, there are several methods of final disposal of waste, namely:

    1. Open Dumping

    This method is considered the simplest final disposal method because there is no special treatment for waste, and the operation is very easy. Garbage that comes in is just piled up without any further processing. This can result in environmental pollution, such as air pollution due to odors, water pollution due to leachate , aesthetics, and others.

    2. Controlled Landfills

    In contrast to the open dumping method , the operations used in this method are slightly more complicated and the operational costs are also quite large. This waste management method includes stockpiling, leveling, and compaction. After the capacity of the land used to accommodate waste is full, the waste pile is covered with a layer of cover for a predetermined period of time.

    3. Sanitary Landfill

    This method is the most complicated method compared to the previous two methods. The costs used are also relatively high, but have a positive impact on the people living around the TPA. In this method, waste is piled up to a certain thickness, compacted, covered with soil, and compacted again. Furthermore, trash can be spread again on the top layer of soil, and so on.

    4. Landfill Mining

    Land disposal or disposal of waste into the ground is the most common method found in waste management. This method of removing waste into the ground is carried out by backfilling or landfilling known as landfilling , which was first applied to municipal waste (Damanhuri, 2010 ) .

    At this time, landfill mining is a new strategy that can be used to recover resources and materials that can be reused. The enhanced landfill mining (ELFM) concept is an updated landfill mining concept which means extended landfill mining .

    The ELFM concept can be defined as safe and integrated conditioning, excavation and valorization of stockpiled waste, which can be used as waste to material or waste to energy by using innovative technology with due regard to social and environmental criteria (Wahyono, 2012 ).

    Gas Formation in Landfills

    Landfill gas is produced from the decomposition process of waste buried in landfills by the activity of microorganisms. The decomposition process takes place anaerobically through several stages, namely:

    • Hydrolysis , namely the breakdown of long carbon chains into simpler carbon chains in the waste degradation process by microorganisms.
    • Acidogenesis , namely compounds with shorter carbon chains are converted into organic acids due to the activity of acidogen microorganisms .
    • Methanogenesis , namely the degradation stage that produces methane gas and other gases due to the activity of methane-forming microorganisms (CH 4 ).

    In general, waste decomposition in landfills takes place anaerobically. Anerobic decomposition process of waste will form gas. The composition of the gas produced is strongly influenced by the microorganisms that decompose the waste and in general the gas produced is closely related to the anerobic decomposition phases of the waste.

    The initial stage of waste decomposition is called the aerobic phase, which occurs at the beginning of landfill waste and oxygen is still in the waste pile. The second and third phases are called the acid transition phase which is closely related to the process of acidogenesis and begins to form carbon dioxide gas (CO2 ) . Furthermore, gas begins to form at the stage of metagonesis, namely the fourth phase which produces CH 4 and CO 2 . The fifth phase is the ripening phase when waste has become a more stable product.

    The characteristics of the gas produced from the waste decomposition process is determined by the characteristics of the waste being stockpiled. The largest composition of the gas produced is methane CH 4 and CO 2 . These gases can be used as a very potential source of energy and if not managed properly will also cause pollution.

    CH 4 and CO 2 are gases that contribute to greenhouse gases (GHG). Based on research data that has been widely carried out, CH 4 has a power 21 times stronger in storing heat compared to CO 2 gas . This condition causes waste management in landfills to be one of the contributors to global warming.

    Based on SLHI data for 2007, it is known that waste management in landfills that do not manage gas properly contributes 3% to the effect of global warming in Indonesia. Related to this, the National Action Plan (RAN) on Climate Change on a national scale includes efforts to manage gas in landfills as one of the mitigation efforts to reduce global warming. Methane gas produced must be managed properly and can be used as an energy source.

    Theoretically based on this chemical reaction, CH 4 and CO 2 are the most dominant gases produced from the anerobic waste degradation process. The amount or production of gas produced depends on several factors, namely:

    • Elements of waste formation such as carbon, hydrogen, nitrogen, and oxygen obtained from waste characteristic analysis, namely ultimate analysis .
    • The speed of waste degradation is divided into waste that decomposes quickly and slowly decomposes. The time for decomposition of easily decomposed organic matter is 5 years, while the time for decomposition of slowly decomposing organic matter is 15 years.

    When gas begins to be produced, the pressure inside the landfill will increase, thus allowing gas movement within the landfill . Gas movement can occur vertically and horizontally if the pressure outside (barometric) is less than the pressure inside. The gas will tend to move vertically and escape, whereas if the outside pressure is greater, the gas tends to stay in the landfill until it reaches pressure balance.

    Gas movement is very difficult to predict. Based on several studies that have been conducted, it is known that the movement of methane gas in a horizontal direction can reach a distance of more than 1,500 feet. The gas produced during the decomposition process must not just escape into the air. This is because the methane gas produced when in contact with air > 5% will cause an explosion, so that control and monitoring of landfill gas is necessary.

    Gas control in general can be done by burning gas or using it as an energy source, especially for methane gas which can be used as a very potential energy source. In general, gas control systems can be distinguished between active and passive.

    Leachate Formation

    Waste that is disposed of in landfills undergoes several physical, chemical and biological changes. Simultaneously, these wastes will produce a liquid called leachate . Leachate is a liquid that is produced from exposure to rainwater in landfills. This liquid is very dangerous and toxic because it contains high concentrations of organic compounds and inorganic compounds, which are formed in landfills due to rainwater that enters them. In addition, the liquid may also contain metal elements, namely zinc (Zn) and mercury (Hg).

    Leachate in everyday life can be analogous to brewing tea which carries suspended and dissolved matter from waste degradation products. The liquid can be processed into biogas and liquid fertilizer. This is because the water contains various kinds of organic matter, namely nitrates and minerals.

    Impact of the Landfill Method

    At first glance, the landfill method is relatively easy to implement and can accommodate large amounts of waste. However, this assumption is not correct because landfills can cause problems related to health and the environment. The main problem that often arises is the smell and contamination of leachate. In addition, methane gas from landfills that is not utilized properly will cause a global warming effect, and can even explode if it is compressed in the ground. This is why it is necessary to have a good leachate and biogas treatment unit in a landfill system .

    Sembiring and Muntalif added that another impact caused by these liquids is contamination of surface water and groundwater in the vicinity, because generally these liquids contain BOD values ​​of 2,000–30,000 mg/L and COD of 3,000–60,000 mg/L. Several cases of leachate pollution in Indonesia that were successfully recorded by Usman and Santosa are dozens of shrimp ponds that failed to harvest in the Cilincing area, North Jakarta, pollution of residents’ wells around the Bantar Gebang TPA, and pollution of the Asem River flow.

    Bibliography

    Book

    • Ali, Munawar (2011). Leachate Seepage: Impact on Food Crops and Health . Surabaya: East Java Veterans National Development University Press. ISBN 978-602-9372-44-1.
    • Arief, Background Muhammad (2016). Industrial Waste Treatment: Knowledge Bases and Workplace Applications . Yogyakarta: Andi. ISBN 978-979-2955-45-3.
    • Artomo (2015). Green Pages: Wise and Smart Ways to Manage the Environment from Home . Jakarta: Agro Media Library. ISBN 978-979-0065-51-2.
    • Hadisuwito, Sukamto (2007). Making Liquid Compost Fertilizer . Jakarta: Agro Media Library. ISBN 978-979-0061-16-3.
    • Hariyanto, Sucipto, et al (2019). Abiotic Environment (Volume 1) . Surabaya: Airlangga University Press. ISBN 978-602-7924-95-6.
    • Ngatimin, Sri Nur Aminah; Syatrawati (2019). Techniques for Overcoming Agricultural Soil Pollution in Cities and Villages . Yogyakarta: Leutika Prio. ISBN 978-602-3717-09-5.
    • Sutanto, Rachman (2002). Application of Organic Agriculture: Popularization and Development . Yogyakarta: Kanisius. ISBN 978-979-2101-86-7.

    Journal

    • Daryat, Fikri, et al (March 2017). “Analysis of Leachate Water Quality from the Pekanbaru City Garbage Final Disposal Site Based on Biological, Physical and Chemical Parameters” . Journal of Riau Biology . 2(1). ISSN 2527-6409.
    • Herison, Ahmad (April 2009). “Prototype Design of Coagulation Installation and Facultative Pond for Leachate Treatment (Case Study of TPA Bakung Bandar Lampung)” . Engineering Journal, Faculty of Engineering, University of Lampung . 13(1). ISSN 0852-7733.
    • Larasati, Andita Intan, et al (April 2015). “Effectiveness of Heavy Metal Adsorption in Leachate Using Activated Carbon, Zeolite, and Silica Gel Media at Tlekung Landfill, Batu” . Journal of Natural Resources and Environment . 2(1). ISSN 2655-9676.
    • Malita, Yosi Apri, et al (April 2015). “Characterization of Leachate Magnetic Minerals (Leachate) Cold Water TPA Padang City Using SEM (Scanning Electron Microscopice)” . Pillars of Physics . 5(3). ISSN 2685-2608.
    • Novianty, Tika Christy, et al (January 2015). “Geospatial Analysis of the Distribution of TPS and TPA in Semarang City Using Geographic Information Systems (TPS Case Studies: Pedurungan District, East Semarang District, Central Semarang District, and West Semarang District)” . Journal of Geodesy, Diponegoro University . 4(1). ISSN 2337-845X.
    • Purwanti, Heny (December 2014). “Study on the Impact of Leachate Canals on the Environment from the Operational Aspect of Galuga Landfill (Case Study: Galuga Landfill, Cibungbulang District, Bogor Regency)” . Journal of Technology, Faculty of Engineering, Pakuan University . 1(25). ISSN 1411-5972.
    • Purwati, Sri; Surachman, Aep (December 2007). “Potential and Influence of Plants in Pulp and Paper Wastewater Treatment with Wetland Systems” . Cellulose Journal . 42(2). ISSN 2527-6662.
    • Ramadhan, Fajri, et al (March 2019). “Estimation of Leachate Distribution with Geoelectrical ERT Method” . Indonesian Geography Magazine . 33(1). ISSN 2540-945X.
    • Rezagama, Arya, et al (December 2016). “Separation of Organic Waste Leachate Water from TPA Jatibarang Using Chemical Coagulation-Flocculation” . Diponegoro University Engineering Journal . 37(2). ISSN 2460-9919.
    • Sari, Resti Nanda; Afdal (January 2017). “Characteristics of Leachate at the Cold Water Waste Disposal Site in Padang City” . Andalas University Physics Journal . 6(1). ISSN 2302-8491.
    • Sartohadi, et al (July 2005). “Distribution of Free Leachate-Contaminated Groundwater Around TPA Piyungan, Bantul Regency, Special Region of Yogyakarta” . Geography Forum . 19(1). ISSN 2460-3945.
    • Sembiring, Elsa Try Julita; Muntalif, Barti Setiani (October 2011). “Optimizing Leachate Processing Efficiency Using Constructed Wetland” . Journal of Environmental Engineering . 17(2). ISSN 0854-9796.
    • Syamsudin, et al (December 2007). “Utilization of a Mixture of Solid Waste with Black Leachate from the Pulp and Paper Industry as a Biobriquette Material” . Cellulose Journal . 42(2). ISSN 2527-6662.
    • Takwanto, Anang, et al (April 2018). “Reducing Pollutant Content in Leachate by Electrocoagulation-Activated Carbon Adsorption Method to Meet Environmental Quality Standards” . Journal of Chemical and Environmental Engineering . 2(1). ISSN 2579-9746.
    • Ulfah, Azrina, et al (July 2017). “Determination of Organic Pollution Levels Based on Concentrations of BOD (Biological Oxygen Demand), COD (Chemical Oxygen Demand), and TOM (Total Organic Matter) in Muara Sungai Lumpur Ogan Komering Ilir” . Maspari Journal: Marine Science Research . 9(2). ISSN 2597-6796.
    • Usman, Sarip; Santosa, Imam (October 2014). “Treatment of Garbage Wastewater (Lachate) from TPA (Final Waste Disposal) Using the Constructed Wetland Method” . Journal of Health Polytechnic of Health, Ministry of Health, Tanjung Karang . 5(2). ISSN 2548-5695.
    • Yenita, Riski Novela; Siprana, Ade Pulasta (November 2015). “The Influence of Leachate Physical and Microbiological Parameters on Environmental Health at the Muara Fajar Rumbai Landfill Pekanbaru” . Journal of Community Health . 3(1). ISSN 2548-8538.
  • Get to know the Inventor of Algebra and How to Calculate Algebra

    Inventor of algebra – Who doesn’t know mathematics? It seems that everyone will know about mathematics because this subject is always synonymous with numbers and calculations (addition, subtraction, multiplication and division). Therefore, in studying mathematics, various kinds of formulas will definitely be presented. In fact, one type of material in mathematics can have more than one formula.

    The many formulas in mathematics make some people, especially students, find it difficult and complicated to understand math problems, so they have difficulty doing mathematics. In fact, for some students there are those who think that math is a scary thing, so they don’t like math.

    Whereas in human life, almost all developments that occur in science and technology use mathematical formulas, such as in the field of astronomy, in the field of architecture, in the field of technology, and so on. In other words, without the science of mathematics, it is very likely that until now there have been no important discoveries in human life.

    Talking about the sciences in mathematics is indeed very much. One of the many mathematics that has an influence on human life is algebra. Some people may already know or understand algebra, a math science that has been around for a long time.

    According to some historical records, there were two inventors of algebra, namely Diophantus and Al-Khwarizmi. Below we will explain more about the inventor of algebra along with how to calculate algebra. So, read this article to the end, Sinaumed’s.

    Understanding Algebra

    Algebra is a form of mathematics that discusses a simplification and problem solving by using substitute symbols, namely constants and variables. Therefore, algebra can be said that one of the branches of mathematics in which there is number theory, geometry, formulas, so that algebraic theory can be used to carry out several studies. Algebraic is a mathematician who does research on algebra.

    We can see algebra that can be used to solve problems in everyday life in a trader who wants to find out the profit of the goods he is going to sell. Apart from that, algebra can also be used by parents to give their children pocket money for school. We should study the benefits of algebra that can be applied in everyday life so that when we want to trade, we can calculate maximum profit.

    The word “algebra” comes from Arabic, namely ” al-jabr ” with the meaning of meeting, settlement, or completion. The development of science in Europe which was more advanced at that time made the word “al-jabr “, then absorbed into the European language, namely algebra. The word has become a general term and is widely known by many people and scientists.

    Meanwhile, in the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), algebra is a branch of mathematics that uses letter signs to describe or represent numbers (a, b, c, as a substitute for known numbers and x, y, z for unknown number). In short, algebra is arithmetic that has many benefits in life and can make it easier for humans to solve various kinds of problems.

    Usually a branch of mathematics, namely algebra, has begun to be taught to junior high school students (SMP) or more precisely when a grade 7 student. Algebra is taught to grade 7 students, usually in the form of simple algebraic forms, such as algebraic addition, algebraic subtraction. , algebraic multiplication, and algebraic division. By learning this simple algebra, grade 7 students are expected to be able to apply it in everyday life, so that calculating things becomes easier.

     

     

    Algebra Inventor

    1. Diophantus

    Based on other historical records, some say that the inventor of the branch of mathematics, algebra, was Diophantus, he came from Alexandria. Apart from that, algebra is also believed to have existed and been developed since the days of Ancient Babylon. At that time, the Babylonians had already developed quadratic equations, linear equations, and indefinite linear equations.

    Diophantus wrote a book called Arithmetica , the book contains algebraic solutions, resulting in the modern number theory known as the Diophantine equation or infinity. Can be known as Diophantine because some equations already have more than one possible answer. Diophantus, who wrote the book Arithmetica , is thought to have been born between 200 and 215 AD. In addition, the first book written by Diophantus consists of solving more than 100 problems that produce first-order equations.

    In fact, he is also called the “Father of Algebra” because he has provided knowledge about number theory, mathematical notation, and algebra which can be identified through the theory of equations. The algebraic system created by Diophantus does not use symbols and is known as the syncopalet.

    During his lifetime, Diophantus had written more than 10 manuscripts, or to be more precise, written 13 manuscripts. However, of the 13 nasihs, only 6 have been manuscripts and 6 of these manuscripts have been preserved from damage, so that the information in them can be studied.

     

     

    2. Al-Khwarizmi

    The branch of science from mathematics, namely algebra, was discovered or created by Al-Khwarizmi who was born around 780 AD. He is someone who really likes mathematics, so he is very diligent in studying mathematics. He has a full name, Muhammad Ibn Musa Al-Khwarizmi and was born in Bukhara and has lived in Khawarizmi for a long time. Al-Khwarizmi’s birthplace and residence today is known as Khiva or part of the country of Uzbekistan.

    During his lifetime, Al-Khwarizmi had a profession as a teaching staff or as a lecturer at the School of Honor in Baghdad. Algebra science which Al-Khwarizmi also came from the book he first wrote and that book entitled al-jabr . His first book contains systematic solutions from linear and quadratic notation.

    Al-Khwarizmi lived during the leadership of Al-Ma’mun and it was at that time that the development of science was at its peak or at the peak of its glory. Therefore, at that time, there were many researchers who conducted research, including Al-Khwarizmi, who discovered algebra. The development of science is marked by the existence of a large library and scientific research center created by Harun Al-Rashid. In that place, there are lots of translated books in which there is also Al-Khwarizmi’s book.

    The ability possessed by Al-Khwarizmi in making algebra is not without reason, he often reads books, so he has the expertise to master several languages. Thus, Al-Khwarizmi was very happy in the world of research, especially those related to mathematics.

    His love for mathematics made Al-Khwarizmi create many works, such as Al-Kitab Al Mukhtasar Fi Hisab Aljabr W’al-MuqabalaI which discusses the basics of algebra. This work became the starting point for the science of algebra to be known by Europeans and is still known and used today. Thanks to his book and knowledge of algebra, Al-Khwarizmi is often known as the “Father of Algebra”.

    Apart from that, Al-Khwarizmi also made several works related to mathematics which were written in the book Al-Kitab Al-Jam’a Wal-Tafriq Bi-Hisab Al-Hind . This book contains calculations and sums based on the Hindu calculation system and this book is also known as Dixit Algirizmi . Thanks to this book which has been translated into Latin, Al-Khwarizmi is known by many people in Europe under the name Algorizm.

    Today, Algorizm is known as the concept of an algorithm. The concept of algorithms has been used in various types of science, such as things related to computers and the field of engineering .

    Muhammad Ibn Musa Al-Khwarizmi died in 266 Hijri or in 850 AD. Even though he has passed away, thanks to his works and the branch of mathematics he created, it is easier for us to find solutions to problems, especially those related to mathematics.

    Those are the two mathematicians who are credited with discovering algebra for the first time. However, it turns out that the “Father of Algebra” is still being debated by many experts, some believe that algebra was created by Diophantus and there are also those who believe that algebra was created by Muhammad Ibn Musa Al-Khwarizmi.

    In their book entitled The Development of Arabic Mathematics , two scientists named R Rashed and Angela Armstrong say that the algebra created by Al-Khwarizmi has differences when compared to the algebra from Diophantus. According to them both, Al-Khwarizmi’s algebra has a basic form that is easier to apply or use in everyday life. Meanwhile, Diophantus’s algebra is considered to be used as a tool in calculating number theory.

    In other words, it can be said that the science of algebra created by the two inventors has differences, especially in terms of its application. Although it is still debated who the founder of algebra is and who is the real “Father of Algebra”, many scientists believe that the first algebra applied to the discipline of mathematics was the algebra of Muhammad Ibn Musa Al-Khwarizmi or known as algebra Al-Khawarizmi.

    Elements of Algebraic Algebra 

    The algebraic elements that are often used in scientific disciplines have several elements, including:

    1. Equation Formula

    Equation formulas can be said to be one of the techniques in mathematics which is usually used to equate a problem into the simplest and most complex mathematical forms. In other words, this equation serves to form a mathematical formula according to the problem.

    For example, it is known that the number of dolls owned by Putri and Fitri is 15. If Putri has 5 dolls, how many dolls does Fitri have?

    The above questions will be easily solved, if you use algebra. First change the variables to x for Putri and y for Fitri.

    x + y = 15

    x = 5

    After changing the variables, we can only count how many dolls Fitri has:

    x + y = 15

    5 + y = 15

    y = 15-5

    y = 10

    So, the number of dolls owned by Fitri is 10 dolls.

    2. Variables

    A variable is a symbol which is usually a letter which functions as a substitute for a value that is not fixed or can change. This variable property depends on the equation that contains it. Therefore, variables are also referred to as variables. Symbols are letters in variables, such as a, A, b, B, c, C, and so on. However, usually the symbols used are the letters x, X, y, Y, z, Z.

    5x + 7y – z = 0

    In the example above there are 3 variables where the variables are letters, x, y, and z.

    3. Coefficient 

    If a variable is a symbol of a value, then the coefficient is different, which means the value used to multiply a variable. In general, coefficients that only have a value of 1 will not be written down. The following is an example of a coefficient, namely:

    8x + 4y + z = 0

    The example of the equation above can be said that the coefficient of x is 8, the coefficient of y is 4, and z is 1.

    4. Constants

    A constant is a value that exists in an algebraic form that has an invariable or fixed nature. Usually, the characteristic of a constant is that it is not related to a variable. In some formulas, constants can be symbolized using letters (a, b, c, and so on) or can use special symbols, such as (π). For more details, see the example below

    5x + 7 = 10

    K = x2r

    From the two examples of equations above, we can see that the constants in the first equation are 7 and 10. Meanwhile in the second equation, the constants are

    5. Power (Exponent)

    A rank or exponent is a variable that exists in an algebraic form in the form of a rank. In the exponential calculation operation there is a second priority that is parallel to the arithmetic operation after the brackets in the mathematical arithmetic operation.

    x = 5y2

    If the value of y is 6, then the value of x can be found, namely “

    x = 5y2

    x = 5 . 62

    x = 5 . 36

    x = 180

    6. Degrees

    In algebra, degree is a value of the highest rank that already exists in the algebraic form variable, here is an example of algebraic degree:

    7. Tribe

    In algebraic form, term is a total of all elements that already exist in algebraic form. This term is usually used as a way to make algebraic expressions easier to say.

    Algebraic Forms

    In its application, algebra has several forms, each algebraic form must consist of fixed values ​​(constant) and variable values ​​(variables). Algebraic forms can be used in addition, subtraction, multiplication, division, and powers. Here are some examples of algebraic forms.

    1. 3b

    2. 4x + 3

    3. 6y – 2

    4. 4a2 + 3a – 6

    5. 1/x + 1/y

    How to Calculate Algebraic Addition and Subtraction

    In algebra, addition and subtraction can only be done based on the same or similar terms.

    An example of algebraic addition:

    4x + 6y + 3y + 2x

    = 4x ​​+ 2x + 3y + 6y

    = (4x + 2x) + (3y + 6y)

    = 6x + 9y

    An example of algebraic subtraction:

    5x – 3x – 4y

    = 2x – 4y

    How to Calculate Algebraic Multiplication

    In algebraic multiplication, each constant can be done by multiplying the coefficients of each variable.

    4xy x 5 = 20xy

    Meanwhile there is also an algebraic multiplication in which the variables are multiplied as a whole, be they coefficients or variables.

    5yz xz = 5yz2

    How to Calculate Algebraic Division

    This division in algebra makes it easier to calculate, it must be converted into a fraction

    Example of dividing a variable by a constant:

    Example of dividing variables by variables:

    An example of dividing a variable by a more complex variable:

    Source: From various sources

  • Get to know the History of Volleyball in the World and in Indonesia

    History of Volleyball – Which of you are part of the sports lovers? For those
    of you who are a part of sports lovers, you must be quite familiar with this one handball sport.
    Yep, that’s right, volleyball. In short, the game or sport of volleyball is a sport
    that is carried out by two opposing teams or groups.

    Even though volleyball is very fun when played with friends, sometimes a question arises that maybe
    ordinary people don’t know about it.
    When talking about volleyball, there will certainly be
    lots of questions, one of the questions that often arises is “what is the history of volleyball?”

    In this article, we will discuss more about the history of volleyball that Sinaumed’s can know.
    So, take a look at this review, until it’s finished, yeah, Sinaumed’s. However, before
    entering the main discussion, a brief description of volleyball as a sport that is played in teams or groups
    will be given.

    In the game of volleyball, it focuses more on using the strength of the hands, feet and proper jumping
    techniques.
    In addition, volleyball also requires the strength of the fingers to hit the ball
    or pass the ball to friends.

    A. Definition of Volleyball Game

    The game of volleyball or what is known in English as volleyball is a type of sports game that
    contains games from two opposing teams or groups.
    A team or group in a volleyball game
    contains six players.

    During its development, volleyball received a variation known as beach volleyball. Different from
    indoor volleyball , beach volleyball only contains two players. In
    addition, the field is not as large as an indoor volleyball court .

    Like other sports, the game or sport of volleyball has a parent organization that oversees it.
    The world volleyball sports organization is overseen by the FIVB ( Fédération Internationale
    de Volleyball ) organization which acts as the parent organization for international coverage.

    Meanwhile, in Indonesia, volleyball sports or games are managed by the PBVSI (All-Indonesian Volleyball
    Association) organization.
    As time goes by, Indonesian volleyball continues to experience
    development, especially men’s volleyball which won the recent SEA Games championship.

    B. Understanding Volleyball According to Experts

    Several experts in Indonesia also expressed their opinion regarding the meaning of the game or sport of
    volleyball.
    The following is an understanding of the game or sport of volleyball from the
    experts.

    1. According to Setiadi

    Setiadi said that volleyball is a team sport or game where the main tool is using the ball.
    The way to play volleyball is to bounce the ball using your arm or you can also use other limbs,
    then the ball will be hit so that it moves across one court.
    The maximum limit for one team to
    play the ball is 3 times the game.

    2. According to Subroto and Yudiana

    According to Subroto and Yudiana, volleyball is a team or group game that prioritizes cooperation and mutual
    understanding between players from each member of the team or group.

    3. According to Sudjana and Somantri

    According to Sudjana and Somantri, the notion of volleyball is a game that uses a ball as its main tool.
    The main tool used must comply with applicable regulations and have been determined by the FIVB
    organization.
    The rule is a ball with a circumference of 65 cm to 67 cm and a mass of 260 cm to
    280 cm.

    C. Volleyball Game

    As you already know, this volleyball game or sport is played by 2 opposing teams or groups. In
    each team or group there are six players who are competing to achieve the goal, namely victory.
    Victory can be achieved by a team or group by collecting or achieving a score of 25 and a
    game will occur if you have experienced the same score of 24.

    In the game or sport of volleyball there are several size provisions, such as provisions for the size of
    the field, ball and net.
    The general size of the volleyball court itself is 9 meters x 18
    meters.
    The size for the boundary line used as the attacker’s place is 3 meters measured from
    the center line.
    The size for the border is 5 meters.

    The size of the ball has been determined by regulations from the FIVB which states the size of a ball with
    a circumference of 65-67 cm.
    The ball is made of leather, both genuine and synthetic.
    The inside of the ball is made of rubber or something similar. The ball weighs about
    260-280 grams.

    As for the size of the net is about 9.5-10 meters long. The net used by male players is about
    2.43 meters high, while the women’s net is about 2.24 meters high.
    Meanwhile, the net has a
    width of about 1 meter.

    D. Role of Volleyball Players

    Like other games or sports, in a volleyball game or sports team there are also players and their respective
    roles.
    In the game or sport of volleyball itself is divided into four roles, namely the
    tosser/setter role, the spiker/smash role, the libero role, and finally the defender role (defender).

    Tossers/Setters

    Players with the tosser role have the role of ball feeder to other players as well as being a regulator of
    the course of a volleyball game.

    Spikers/Smash

    Players with the spike or smash role play the role of hitting the ball with the focus on
    falling in the opponent’s area so that the team gets a score.

    Liberos

    Players with the libero role are also known as defenders who have the privilege of being able to freely enter and
    leave with conditions that are not allowed to produce smash hits across the barrier/net.

    Defend / Defender

    Then the last one is the defender who has a role as a defender in blocking or holding various types of attacks
    launched by the opponent.

    E. History and Developmental Phases of the
    Game of Volleyball

    History or the beginning of the creation of the game or sport of volleyball itself originates from the United
    States until finally the game which became one of the sports at the Olympics developed to all corners of the
    world.

    1. History of the Name of the Game of Volleyball

    Do you know? The volleyball game or sport itself is a form of a combination of four big ball
    games or sports.
    What are the four big ball sports? The four big ball branches
    consist of basketball, tennis,
    baseball and handball.

    In the past, when volleyball was just created, the game was not known as volleyball game. At
    that time, people were more familiar with and called this game or sport as Mintonette.

    Then, who created or invented the game or sport of volleyball is a physical education teacher at the YMCA ( Young
    Men Christian Association ) named Willian G. Morgan.

    2. History of the Creation of the Game of Volleyball

    The creation and discovery of the game or sport of volleyball began with a meeting between the two physical
    education teachers, namely Willian G. Morgan who was the originator of the game or sport of volleyball with one
    of the originators of the game or other sport which contributed to the creation of the game or sport of
    basketball.

    Do you know who is the creator or originator of this big handball game? Yep that’s right, he
    is Dr. Naismith James.

    After meeting with Dr. Naismith James, within four years later, William G. Morgan created and initiated the game
    or sport of Mintonette or what is currently known as the game or sport of volleyball.

    According to historical records, it is said that the beginning of creation and the emergence of this volleyball
    game or sport was only intended for students who were studying at the YMCA (Young Men Christian Association) who
    were adults or were no longer young.

    Because of that reason, Willian G. Morgan created this game or sport of volleyball, which is set at a tempo that
    is not as fast as the tempo of the game of basketball, which was coined by Dr. Naismith James.

    3. History of the First Rules of Volleyball
    Game

    The game rules of volleyball are of course made and determined by the originator of the game or sport,
    namely William G. Morgan.
    He set some initial rules such as the size of the net or what was
    originally created as a net with a height of 1.98 meters, then the net with a height of 1.98 meters was
    installed in the middle of the field.

    Then, for the second rule, namely setting rules or conditions for the size of the field, namely with a
    fixed size, of 7.6 meters x 15.2 meters.
    Then, the last one is the provisions for the rules for
    the duration or length of time of the game.

    In a match there are nine sessions with three chances to hit with serve technique for each team in a match or
    volleyball game.

    4. Changing Mintonette’s Name to Volleyball

    Over time, the game or sport that used to have the name Mintonette has changed its name to volleyball or in
    Indonesian it is defined as volleyball.
    The change in the name of the game or sport occurred in
    1896.

    When Willian G. Morgan changed the name from Mintonette to volleyball, it was marked by the first match
    simulation event held at the YMCA ( Young Men Christian Association ) Training School
    .

    Willian G. Morgan received an invitation from Dr. Luther Halsey Gulick around in early 1896.
    Willian G. Morgan took advantage of this invitation by fulfilling the arrival of an invitation given by Dr.
    Luther Halsey Gulick as a means to demonstrate how the flow and provisions of the game of
    volleyball that he created and sparked.

    Apart from that, Willian G. Morgan also conducted several seminars to explain the various aspects contained in
    the volleyball game or sport he created.
    One aspect that can be learned from Willian G. Morgan’s
    explanation is that the place for the game of volleyball is that it can be done indoors or outdoors.

    The second aspect that can be learned from the explanation that Willian G. Morgan explained is that the
    game of volleyball can be followed by many players.
    Why is that? At that time,
    there was no limit to the number of players in volleyball.

    Then, the last aspect that can be picked up from the explanation that Willian G. Morgan explained is that the
    main goal or achievement of the game of volleyball is to train or defend one’s own area or area from opponent
    ball attacks and score as much as possible by passing the ball through the net or net.

    5. History of the Development of Volleyball in the
    World

    Over time and the development of the era, volleyball games or sports have changed the rules and regulations
    in the game.
    This can be proven by changes in using the smash technique .

    Changes in the use of this technique were first introduced in 1916. Four years later, in 1920 to be exact,
    new rules and regulations were created regarding the three-touch rule in volleyball.
    After
    that, a new regulation was born regarding the number of scores or scores that were previously 15 changed to
    a score of 21.

    It is known that starting in 1900, the game of volleyball began to spread to countries outside the United
    States, namely in Canada.
    After experiencing spread through Canada, the sport or game of
    volleyball has spread and developed to all corners of the world.

    After the game or sport of volleyball spread to all corners of the world, an organization was formed which
    acted as the international parent organization that overshadowed the sport of volleyball.
    The
    name of the international volleyball parent organization is FIVB which stands for
    Federation
    Internationale de Volleyball .

    Two years later, an official world-class volleyball game or sport championship was held. The
    world championship was held precisely in 1949.

    6. History of the Development of Volleyball in
    Indonesia

    In Indonesia itself, the game or sport of volleyball was introduced and became one of the subjects taught
    by physical education teachers at Dutch schools in secondary schools, such as HBS and AMS.
    Do
    you know what HBS and AMS are?

    Hoogere Burgerschool or abbreviated as HBS is a public high school founded in 1863 by the Dutch.
    Whereas AMS itself stands for Algemeene Middelbare School which is a public high school which was
    officially established on July 5, 1919 in Yogyakarta.

    Even though the game and sport of volleyball had been introduced and taught in various schools at that time, the
    sport or game of handball still could not take a place in the hearts of the people of Indonesia.

    The game or sport of volleyball just got a place in the hearts of the Indonesian people when the Indonesian
    state was in the period leading up to independence.
    The sport began to be popular and right in
    1951, the game or sport of volleyball was officially included in the number of matches at PON 2 which was
    held in Jakarta.

    In 1954, IPVOS (Association of Soerabaja Volley Ball Association) decided to form a main organization for
    volleyball in Indonesia.
    Although running slowly but surely, the development of the game or
    sport of volleyball in Indonesia has experienced significant developments.

    It didn’t take long before several volleyball clubs appeared in various regions of Indonesia.
    Due to the good enthusiasm of the people of Indonesia, finally the volleyball parent organization
    in Indonesia sparked by holding a competition with this sport.

    This competition was held on January 22, 1955. The competition was held in the city of Jakarta, which was when
    the first national competition championship was held.

    In establishing the PBVSI organization itself, it was initiated by the IPVOS organization (Surabaya Volleyball
    Association) and Pervid (Djakarta Indonesian Volleyball Association).
    After the formation of the
    PBVSI organization, a leader was also appointed for the organization, namely Wim J. Latumeten.
    After that, the first PBVSI congress was held in May 1955, held in Jakarta.

    In 1955, this organization officially became a member of the FIVB organization. PBVSI also has
    three levels of competition, namely Proliga (annual volleyball game or sport competition in Indonesia),
    Livoli (inter-club volleyball competition or championship in Indonesia), and National Championship (match or
    competition participated by various representatives from PBVSI registered club).

    So, that’s some information about the history of the game or sport of volleyball, both the history of its
    formation and the history of the spread of this game or sport throughout the world, including Indonesia!

    This is a review of the history of volleyball , starting from the definition,
    regulations, naming, to its development in Indonesia.
    Of course volleyball is an
    alternative daily exercise that is worth trying.
    Sinaumed’s can read books related to other
    sports, such as swimming, athletics by visiting sinaumedia.com so you have #MoreWithReading
    information.

  • Get to know the History of the Plate Dance, Its Development, Characteristics, and Movements

    History of the Plate Dance – If you hear the name of West Sumatra Province, what is the
    first thing you think of or remember?
    Is that Rumah Gadang, a traditional house from West
    Sumatra?
    Or is it just rendang, a traditional, distinctive and popular food from the province
    of West Sumatra?

    When discussing traditional arts or regional arts, West Sumatra actually has a lot of art and is full of
    meaning.
    However, there is one regional art that is best known by the public and is the pride
    of the area which is on the northern tip of Sumatra.
    It is an art from the branch of dance,
    plate dance.

    The history of the plate dance is very long and has a deep meaning for the people of West Sumatra.
    This traditional dance originating from Solok, West Sumatra, has become one of the proud provincial
    identities.
    This is because this dance performance is often a regional attraction as a venue
    for the promotion of Indonesian tourism and culture.

    The province which is famous for its wealth of culinary spices, is one of the provinces in Indonesia that
    has a very high level of cultural diversity compared to other regions.
    This is reflected in
    several ways, such as regional languages, traditional houses, to traditional dances and traditional
    dances.

    Being a representation of West Sumatra from the many regional dances that exist, the plate dance is a very
    popular art and is in great demand by the Indonesian people at large.
    The movements and
    properties used in this dance are also very distinctive, so it is not surprising that this has attracted
    attention from various walks of life, from local to international.

    It is said that the history of the plate dance began when Huriah Adam popularized this traditional dance.
    Due to its uniqueness and success in attracting audiences, plate dance is now often performed at
    welcoming guests of honor or opening regional traditional ceremonies.
    Together with dances from
    other provinces, such as the jaipong dance, saman dance, and pendet dance, this plate dance often represents
    Indonesia in the promotion of national tourism and culture.

    The plate dance is actually a traditional dance from Minangkabau which displays the attractions of dancers
    when they move and dance using plate attributes.
    Then, the dancers will start swinging the
    plate in their hands following a pattern of fast and regular movements.

    The dance is performed for a certain time without a single plate being allowed to slip from his hand.
    And for the movements, the dancers will usually take steps in silek or silat
    typical of Minangkabau.
    Of course this is what adds the unique value of a traditional
    dance.

    So, what is the actual history of plate dance? How is the story of this plate dance
    formed, and what are its characteristics, movements, and floor patterns?
    Curious?
    To answer that,
    come on , see the information below. Check this
    out !

    History of Plate Dance

    In ancient times, around the 12th century AD, the Minang people at that time still worshiped God as their
    belief.
    They really believe that it is God who has given people abundant crops and has
    protected them from all kinds of dangers.

    Therefore, the community started the tradition of giving offerings to the Gods by giving their crops.
    The offerings are then placed on plates and delivered by the girls who have been prepared
    beforehand.
    The girls will wear fine traditional clothes and behave gently to face the
    Gods.

    After that, the offerings that had been prepared for the Gods were brought while the plates were being
    moved to and fro.
    This is done with the aim of being a place to show off the abilities that
    every girl has.
    It is from this event 800 years ago that it is alleged to have been the
    beginning of the creation of the plate dance or the history of plate dance.

    As time goes by, this plate dance is also growing. In fact, its development became even more
    rapid during the reign of the Sriwijaya kingdom.
    At that time, the plate dance began to be
    recognized by other regions and became a popular dance throughout West Sumatra.

    However, the popularity of plate dance at that time did not last long. When the Sriwijaya
    kingdom was conquered by the Majapahit kingdom in the 16th century, some of the dancers were forced to move
    to Malay because they were refugees from Sriwijaya.

    Some of them have moved to Malaysia and Brunei Darussalam. These two areas in fact have a
    different cultural background from the culture in Minang.

    Therefore, the plate dance brought by the dancers to the area must also change and follow local customs,
    namely Malay customs.
    This event is also the origin of the emergence of plate dance history in
    the Malay area.

    Meanwhile, in the Minang area itself, it turns out that there has been a very drastic change in the plate
    dance art.
    This was increasingly seen when the Islamic religion was brought by the Majapahit
    Kingdom, making offerings made by the people to the Gods no longer needed.

    Furthermore, this dance actually became an art that was offered or demonstrated to the king and high-ranking
    royal officials as entertainment at certain events in the kingdom.

    The practice of the plate dance as a royal performance, apparently made this dance popular again and liked
    by many people, especially among the Minang people.
    The plate dance began to transform and be
    performed at common people’s events.

    In its development, this plate dance was originally used as a dance offering to entertain the king and
    guests of honor.
    After that, this dance also began to be used as a means of entertainment,
    including filling in someone’s wedding ceremony, with the assumption that the married couple is king and
    queen in a day.

    Development of Plate Dance History

    The development of plate dance culture in the repertoire of today’s Minangkabau society has indeed
    experienced many shifts in functions and values.
    This is because at this time the plate dance
    is not only managed and preserved by the government and residents of the West Sumatra area, but also by some
    Minangkabau people who live overseas.

    The main objective of managing and developing this traditional dance outside the Minang area is none other
    than to maintain the existence of the plate dance.
    Moreover, the plate dance is part of the
    identity and cultural heritage of the Minang people in Sumatra.

    Over time, the values ​​and aspects contained in the plate dance have actually shifted from time to time,
    keeping up with the times.
    This happened in Sumatra or even in overseas lands.

    We can see the development of the history of the plate dance itself from various aspects. One
    of them is the value of the plate dance which was previously used as a complement to traditional ceremonies,
    now its function is also transferred as an entertainment show.

    In fact, currently there are many regional dance studios that have collaborated with entertainment agencies
    to develop and introduce the plate dance more broadly.
    Even so, this development certainly
    cannot kill the existence and role of the plate dance as one of the original identities of Minang
    culture.

    The plate dance, which continues to be popular, has made it experience many developments in new ideas and
    designs.
    This was born from the thoughts of a modern individual choreographer.
    Even so, the Minangkabau people and the Sumatran people in overseas still consider that the essence
    of this traditional dance that has developed in quality is still referred to as the original Minangkabau
    plate dance, a traditional dance that has existed since 800 years ago.

    Characteristics of Plate Dance

    1. The movement

    As previously mentioned, the plate dance was originally a movement used to bring offerings to the Gods.
    Therefore, the people will put a lot of food on the plate for the girls who are also dancers to
    bring it.

    However, after Islam entered, the tradition of delivering offerings was no longer allowed.
    Finally, the plates are empty and not filled with anything. However, there are some
    versions of the plate dance which add burning candles to the surface to make the dance more attractive when
    performed in front of a large audience.

    2. Number of Dancers

    According to the historical origins of the plate dance, this dance can only be danced if the number of
    dancers is odd.
    The number of dancers can start from the numbers one, three, seven, to
    nine.

    In general, this dance will be performed for approximately 10 minutes, or a maximum of 15 minutes.
    The duration of this dance is quite long when compared to other dances. This happens
    because in the plate dance performance, there is a ritual called worship of the king or worship of the bride
    and groom which will be performed before or after the dance ends.

    3. Plate Dance Clothing

    Apart from the number of dancers and the duration, another characteristic of the plate dance is that the
    dancers must wear clothes that look beautiful.
    The clothes used are usually bright red with
    gold patterns which are believed by the community to be the color of luck and wealth.

    4. Accompaniment Music

    As for the musical accompaniment, at the beginning of its appearance, this plate dance was usually only
    accompanied by traditional musical instruments such as gongs and tambourines.
    However, after
    the development of the times which demanded that music be played more beautifully, the saluang, drum, and
    talempong were used as additional musical instruments.

    Saluang is a musical instrument made of bamboo and is played by blowing. While drums and
    talempong are percussion instruments, what distinguishes them is that talempong is made of brass and drums
    are made of animal skin.
    These three musical instruments are added to the accompaniment with
    the aim of adding to the dynamics of the song.

    Plate Dance Show

    At the time of the performance, the dance will begin after the musicians start hitting the gong as a sign
    of the start of the performance.
    After that, the dancers will enter the arena while worshiping
    the king or the bride and groom as a sign of respect.

    Then, the dance begins with the dancers twisting their plates to the right and left according to the beat
    of the music.
    This is done with fast and dynamic movements, provided that the plate that is
    held cannot be separated from the dancer’s grip.
    Because, if the plate is released, then the
    dancer will receive an extraordinary embarrassment, especially from the Minang people directly.

    The movements used in the plate dance usually take from the traditional Minang silat movements.
    Terutana for dances danced by men again. In addition, the plates brought by the
    dancers will also collide with each other so that they will create a beautiful clinking sound.

    However, there are also some dancers who deliberately use a ring on their middle finger to produce that ringing
    sound.

    After that, another distinctive feature of the plate dance is that there are specially arranged plates that
    point towards the bride and groom.
    Then, the dancers will step on the arrangement of the plates
    so that nothing is missed.
    If you have reached the end of the arrangement, the dancer will move
    backwards by stepping back on the previous plate arrangement.

    The dancer must not show his back, that’s why he must walk backwards. If the dancers make it
    past the plate arrangement, they can worship the bride and groom three times as closure.

    In extreme plate dance, the plate held by the dancer will be thrown to the floor to be broken.
    Then, the dancers must continue the dance by dancing on the broken plate without feeling pain or
    injury from the broken plate.

    Plate Dance Movement

    The plate dance is also known as a group dance performed by more than two dancers. The
    distinctive feature of the plate dance performance is that the dancers carry plates in both hands with the
    surface of the plate facing outwards.
    Then, the dancers will dance this dance with movements
    that are agile, energetic, dynamic, and even tend to be acrobatic because they often display difficult
    movements.

    The dancers will move to the music that comes from a combination of the saluang and talempong musical
    instruments.
    The tempo of the music used is initially soft and regular, but over time the tempo
    of the music will change to become faster.
    The dancers also have to follow the beat of this
    musical accompaniment.

    There are many types of plate dance movements. However, most of these movements originate from
    several basic human movements in everyday life.
    This really reflects the history of the plate
    dance as a dance used as an expression of gratitude for the abundance of a given harvest.

    The plate dance movements are in the form of basiang movements, bacamin movements, mangompu suto movements,
    buai anak movements, malunyah movements, bagolek movements, maiinjak piriang movements, and manyemba lalok
    movements.
    Apart from everyday movements, plate dance movements also come from several things.
    Like the reed babega moves, the basic pencak silat moves, the bungo kambang moves, the bagaluik
    squirrel moves, and so on.

    As for some of the movements in this traditional dance, it turns out that it was inspired by the gardening
    movements carried out by the community.
    These movements are the singanjuo negligent movement,
    weeding movement, hoeing movement, throwing garbage, fencing movement, pulling out seeds, sowing movement,
    planting movement, unwinding movement, and pasambahan movement.

    In addition, there are also movements inspired by rice planting activities. The movements
    carried out are the motion of taking rice, the motion of delivering juadah, the motion of picking up rice,
    the motion of aerating rice, the motion of manggampo rice, the motion of morning filing, the motion of
    pounding rice, the motion of carrying rice, the motion of winnowing rice, the motion of stepping on broken
    glass, and the motion of mutual cooperation .

    Conclusion

    The plate dance is a traditional dance originating from the Solok area, West Sumatra. This
    dance, which also comes from Minangkabau custom, is usually performed by an odd number of dancers wearing
    beautiful red or gold colored clothes.

    The history of this plate dance began when the Minangkabau people used to make offerings to the Gods for an
    abundant harvest.
    The offerings were placed on a plate and carried by the girls while twisting
    their bodies to show their abilities before the Gods.

    However, this tradition did not last long. After Islam entered the land of Sumatra and the
    collapse of the Sriwijaya kingdom, the dance offerings to the Gods were no longer used.
    Instead, this dance is used as a dance that is shown to kings and officials as a sign of
    respect.

    Apart from performing in front of the king, this dance is also performed in the ceremony of welcoming
    guests of honor or guests of honor.
    After that, this dance was growing and popular among
    ordinary people.
    The plate dance is also transformed as a means of entertainment in wedding
    ceremonies, where the bride and groom are considered king and queen for a day.

    So , that’s an explanation of the history of plate dance that has been summarized for Sinaumed’s.
    Hopefully the information is useful, yes!

    If you want to find books about dance, then you can get them at sinaumedia.com .
    With sinaumedia books, you can become #MoreWithReading.

  • Get to know the History of the G30S/PKI Event

    Getting to Know the History of G30S/PKI Events – The existence and establishment of a
    country certainly has a very long history, including Indonesia.
    After becoming independent on
    August 17, 1945, it was necessary to struggle for the Indonesian people to exercise sovereignty as a whole.
    The Indonesian state even had to face various upheavals after gaining independence.
    One of them is the event called the September 30th Movement carried out by the Indonesian Communist
    Party in 1965. This event is better known as the G30S/PKI.
    What is G30S/PKI?

    A. Get to know the history of the G30S/PKI

    It could be said that the G30S/PKI or the 30 September 1965/PKI Movement was the biggest betrayal that
    happened to the Indonesian nation.
    The event occurred at night, at the turn of September 30 or
    October 1, to be precise.
    This tragedy involved the Cakrabirawa Troops as well as the
    Indonesian Communist Party or PKI.

    This movement had the goal of overthrowing President Soekarno’s government. Not only that,
    they also wanted the Indonesian government to turn into a communist government.
    G30S/PKI was
    directly led by its chairman at that time named Dipa Aidit.
    The chairman of this movement was
    very aggressive in inciting all Indonesian citizens to support the PKI.
    They gave the promise
    that Indonesia would be more advanced and peaceful if under the rule of the PKI.

    DN Aidit as the central figure of the PKI movement, according to historical experts who existed during
    President Soeharto’s regime, was the main mastermind behind the 30 September 1995/PKI movement.
    In carrying out the treason, this movement was carried out under one command led directly by the
    Commander of Battalion I Tjakrabirawa, namely Lieutenant Colonel Untung Syamsuri.

    The movement started from the city of Jakarta and also Yogyakarta. At first they targeted the
    Higher Officers and Council of Generals.
    The beginning of this movement was only aimed at
    kidnapping and forcibly bringing Generals and Officers to Crocodile Hole.
    However, there were
    several soldiers from Cakrabirawa who decided to kill the High Officers and Generals they brought to Lubanh
    Buaya.

    The generals killed by the PKI included General Karel Satsuit Tubun and General Ahmad Yani.
    The rest of the Generals and High Officers who were not killed eventually died slowly due to
    injuries from torture while in Lubanh Buaya.

    The following are some of the heroes of the Council of Generals as well as High Officers who died because of the
    atrocities of G30S/PKI members at Lubang Buaya:

    1. Posthumous Lieutenant General Ahmad Yani who died at his home, Central Jakarta. Now his
    house has become a museum which is named Sasmita Loka Ahmad Yani.

    2. Major General Mas Tirtodarmo Haryono

    3. Major General Raden Soeprapto

    4. Brigadier General Donald Isaac Panjaitan

    5. Major General Siswondo Parman

    6. Chief Police Brigadier Karel Satsuit Tubun who died at his home

    7. Brigadier General Sutoyo Siswomiharjo

    8. Colonel Katamso Darmokusumo was a victim of the G30S/PKI tragedy in Yogyakarta

    9. Lieutenant Colonel Sugiyono Mangunwiyoto, the victim who died from the G30S / PKI incident in Yogyakarta

    10. Ade Irma Suryani Nasution, namely Putri Abdul Haris Nasution who also died in the G40S/PKI incident

    11. Captain First Lieutenant Pierre Andreas Tendean who died at the house of General Abdul Haris Nasution

    Due to the G30S/PKI incident which left deep wounds for the Indonesian people, the people demanded
    President Soekarno to dissolve the Indonesian Communist Party or PKI.
    With a heavy heart,
    finally the PKI Party, which had become a force for President Soekarno in the Crush Malaysia action, was
    officially disbanded.
    Then, President Soekarno gave a mandate to clean up all of his government
    structures to Major General Suharto, who was known for his letter, namely the Order of March 11,
    1966.

    Below the author will explain some chronology and other facts from the G30S PKI incident as well as a brief
    history after the incident:

    B. A Brief History of the G30S/PKI

    The G30S PKI was a movement that had the goal of overthrowing President Soekarno’s government and turning
    Indonesia into a country that implemented a communist system.
    The movement was led directly by
    DN Aidit, who at that time was the chairman of the PKI or Indonesian Communist Party.
    In the
    early hours of October 1, 1965, Lieutenant Colonel Untung who was a member of the Palace Guard Troop or
    often called Cakrabirawa, led troops who were considered loyal or loyal to the PKI.

    The movement targeted Indonesian Army High Officers. They arrested six of the officers.
    However, 3 of them were immediately killed at his home. While the others were forcibly
    taken to Lubanh Buaya.
    All the bodies of TNI AD officers were found a few days later.

    C. High Officials Who Became Victims

    The following are the six high-ranking TNI Army officers who died in the G30S/PKI tragedy.
    – Lieutenant
    General Posthumous Ahmad Yani

    – Major General Raden Soeprapto
    – Major
    General Mas Tirtodarmo Haryono

    – Major General Siswondo Parman
    – Brigadier
    General Donald Isaac Panjaitan

    – Brigadier General Sutoyo Siswomiharjo

    Meanwhile, the TNI Commander, AH Nasution, who was the main target, managed to escape and escape.
    However, the daughter of AH Nasution named Ade Irma Nasution died from being shot. He
    died along with his aide named First Lieutenant Pierre Andreas Tendean who was kidnapped and shot at
    Crocodile Hole.
    The six generals mentioned above as well as First Lieutenant Pierre Tendean are
    now designated as Heroes of the Revolution.
    Since the promulgation of Law Number 20 of 2009,
    this title has been recognized as a National Hero.

    Not only that, several other people were victims of the murders in Jakarta and Yogyakarta.
    Here is a list of names:

    – Police Brigadier Head Karel Satsuit Tubun
    – Colonel Katamso Darmokusumo
    – Lieutenant
    Colonel Sugiyono Mangunwiyoto

    D. Post-G30S/PKI

    After the G30S/PKI tragedy occurred, Soekarno then ordered Major General Suharto to eliminate and clean all
    elements of the government from the influence of the Indonesian Communist Party.
    This was done
    at the insistence of the Indonesian people because they considered that the incident had deeply injured the
    brand.
    After being ordered by Soekarno, Suharto immediately moved swiftly. After
    that, the PKI was declared to be the driving force behind the coup and then the masterminds behind it were
    hunted down and arrested.
    This includes DN Aidit who had run away and fled to Central Java.
    But then he was caught.

    In addition, members of other organizations deemed to be sympathizers or related to the PKI were also
    arrested.
    These organizations include CGMI, Lekra, People’s Youth, Indonesian Women’s Movement,
    Indonesian Farmers’ Front, and others.
    Various social groups also participated in destroying
    the PKI headquarters in various regions.
    They also attacked various institutions, offices,
    shops, and also universities which were considered to be related to the PKI.

    At the end of 1965, it was estimated that there were around 500,000 to one million members and PKI
    supporters who were suspected of being murdered.
    Meanwhile, hundreds of thousands of others
    were interned in concentration camps.

    E. Commemoration of the G30S/PKI during the New Order
    Era

    In the era of President Soeharto’s government, the 30 September 1965/PKI Movement was always commemorated
    every September 30.
    Not only that, October 1 is also commemorated as Pancasila Sanctity Day.
    This was done as a way to commemorate the services of the seven Revolutionary Heroes who died in
    the tragedy.
    Suharto also had the idea to build the Pancasila Sakti Monument in the Crocodile
    Hole area, East Jakarta.

    F. Enshrined as Propaganda Film

    In 1984, a propaganda docudrama about this tragedy was officially released. The film was
    produced by the National Film Production Center, which at that time was led directly by Brigadier General G.
    Dwipayana who was also a member of Suharto’s presidency.
    Production of the film cost 800
    million.

    Many suspect that the film is intended as political propaganda, given the background of the film’s
    production.
    Moreover, in the era of President Soeharto, the film became a mandatory viewing for
    school children.
    Which is always broadcast on TVRI every September 30th night.
    However, since President Soeharto stepped down from office in 1998, the films directed by Arifin C.
    Noer stopped being shown on TVRI.
    This happened because there was pressure from the public who
    considered that the film was not in accordance with the actual incident.

    Next, sinaumedia.com will provide a selection of reference books that tell the truth about the history of the
    G30S/PKI.
    These books are very suitable to read for the younger generation who wish to know
    about this tragedy in depth.

    1. Sarwo Edhie and the 1965 Events

    Through this book, readers will find an interesting fact about a story related to a political figure who
    played a very important role in 1965 named Sarwo Edhie.
    Like how the names Sarwo Edhie and
    Suharto became popular after the political upheaval in 1965 until Sarwo Edhie’s role in the G30S PKI
    incident.
    Tragedy throughout 1965-1966, starting from the dissolution of the Indonesian
    Communist Party and the replacement of the president, has catapulted his name to become a turning point in
    his life’s journey.
    As commander of the RPKAD and the Army Para Command Regiment, Colonel Sarwo
    Edhie was one of the figures who spearheaded the operation to annihilate the PKI.

    2. Sjam

    Not much different from the first book, this second book which was compiled by the Tempo team will reveal
    about another character who was in the G30S PKI tragedy named Sjam Kamaruzaman.
    Sjam is a man
    who has 5 aliases.
    He comes from Tuban, East Java who is an atheist, but is famous for being
    able to read the holy verses of the Qur’an.

    Then the year after the action in 1965, Sjam Kamaruzaman appeared in public when he became a witness at the
    trial of Sudisman, Secretary General of the Indonesian Communist Party.
    Previously, Sjam had
    not been fully trusted.
    This was because the Special Bureau, known as the secret agency of the
    PKI led by Sjam, was seen as only the army’s imagination to make it easier for Suharto to annihilate the
    communist party.

    However, Sjam admitted that he led the Special Bureau and planned the secret action of the G30S PKI.
    Then he influenced members of the army to support the PKI movement and finally he gained access to
    military circles.
    This book will reveal whether Sjam was a double agent or just a loyal
    follower of the Chairman of the Indonesian Communist Party, DN Aidit?
    The G30S PKI incident is
    a secret mystery and the truth has not been fully revealed.
    Sjam himself was an important
    figure in the chaos of this tragedy.

    3. Njoto

    Apart from all the books about the New Order that might be burdensome for the majority of PKI members,
    Njoto is one of the senior PKI politicians whose name has never been known and has not even been mentioned
    by historians.
    He is an adept at playing the violin and saxophone, enjoys symphonic music and
    watching theatre.
    He also really likes to write poetry which is not always pro-people.
    Actually, Njoto had an important role in the G30S PKI tragedy. His name seems to have
    been forgotten by historians, because they found no evidence of Njoto’s involvement in this revolutionary
    action.
    Another reason was because Njoto had a close relationship with President
    Soekarno.

    4. G30S and Asia

    Various questions arise regarding the truth of whether China was involved in the G30S PKI incident?
    How do other countries such as South Korea and North Korea respond to the G30S PKI tragedy?
    Which countries will benefit the most from this event? And why is Japan one of the
    countries that greatly benefited after the G30S PKI incident?

    All of the above questions Sinaumed’s can find answers in this book. The book G30S and Asia is
    one of the books written by Aiko Kurasawa which is intended to describe or explain the G30S PKI tragedy from
    the perspective of the dynamics of political shifts that occurred in Asia.
    The G30S PKI
    incident turned out to be quite influential in changing the political map in Asian countries in determining
    the influence of capitalist and communist ideology.

    There are nine writings collected in this book. Where the article is divided into two parts.
    The first part is about the response and also the involvement of each government and also the
    community.
    While the second part is about focusing on the news that appears in several media
    from Asian countries.

    Not only that, there were also discussions on eight countries, namely North Korea, Japan, South Korea,
    Taiwan, China, the Philippines, Malaysia and Vietnam.
    This book is the only book that discusses
    the G30S PKI in the political dimension in Asia.

    Knowing and finding out about the truth of the dark history of the Indonesian nation. The
    bloody tragedy of the G30S PKI should not be forgotten and used as a lesson so that it will not be repeated
    in the future.

    Is Sinaumed’s interested in reading the books in the bag? You can check directly on
    sinaumedia.com.

  • Get to know the history of Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis and its discoverers

    Getting to Know the History of Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis and Its Discoverer – Are
    there any Sinaumed’s here who like and are passionate about history subjects?
    Wow, that must be a
    lot considering that history is the most enjoyable subject and is in great demand by students.
    Why is that? Because as Sinaumed’s knows and has experienced himself, in history lessons
    students are invited to get to know and know in detail about the history or maybe the origins of everything
    related to their country.
    That way, of course, history subjects have a lot of knowledge that is
    given to students, especially about the past.

    So for Sinaumed’s who are fond of history subjects, surely they will be familiar with ancient human terms or
    sentences, right?
    Ancient humans themselves were living creatures of the human type, they
    existed for thousands of years or even millions of years ago on the surface of the earth.
    It is
    known according to circulating information that early humans had various races and tribes.
    Early humans had the characteristic of moving around or commonly known as nomadic life.
    They will always move from one place to another in order to find and meet the needs of life in a
    new environment.

    As Sinaumed’s knows, the fact is that ancient humans were spread all over the world, including the country of
    Indonesia, which also became a place for ancient humans to spread.
    In Indonesia itself there
    are many types of ancient humans found in various regions and the discoveries of these ancient humans are
    not only spread in one area.
    As for several areas that are known as areas or locations for the
    discovery of famous ancient human fossils, such as in several areas on the island of Java, for example in
    the Solo area, Trinil area, and even as far as the Flores area.

    The types of ancient humans found also varied based on their level of revolution, such as the ancient human
    types Meganthropus, Pithecanthropus, and the last one was Homo.
    So, in this article, we will
    invite Sinaumed’s to get to know one of the many ancient human species found in Indonesia, namely the
    Pithecanthropus type.

    Did Sinaumed’s know that this Pithecanthropus ancient human type was divided into several more types?
    There are three ancient humans of the Pithecanthropus type found in Indonesia, one of which is a
    type of ancient human named Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis or what is known in Indonesian as a large and
    strong ape-man.
    Apart from these designations or names, Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis also has
    another name or designation, namely Pithecanthropus Robustus.

    That’s it? Oh, of course not, there are many things that Sinaumed’s should know about the
    Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis species so that Sinaumed’s can get to know this ancient human type more deeply.
    So, for this reason, we will explain in detail all things related to the ancient human type
    Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis for Sinaumed’s.

    Before learning about the early humans of the Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis type, we will first invite Sinaumed’s to
    understand and absorb the core definition of the ancient humans themselves.

    A. What is meant by Early Man?

    Early humans were one of the living things with the human kind that lived and reproduced in prehistoric
    times or pre-historic times.
    Prehistoric times are usually also known as prehistoric times.
    According to research from several experts, it is most likely that ancient humans existed, lived,
    and lived on earth about four million years ago.
    Very long isn’t it?

    B. Early Human Life Patterns in Prehistoric Times

    According to research conducted by experts, it was also stated that early humans were thought to have lived
    in groups and depended entirely on the presence of food in their environment.
    Groups of ancient
    humans would usually look for food such as fruits or wild plants that grow in their environment.
    Not only wild fruits and vegetables, they also began to hunt wild animals and eat them as
    food.

    The ancient human way of life was of course very simple. When they entered the era of hunting
    and gathering (food gathering) or what is commonly referred to as the paleolithic (old stone) era, the
    ancient human group naturally developed and made all kinds of tools or tools that could support their lives
    and make it easier for them to hunt for food.
    They usually make these tools or tools from
    animal bones and stones.

    The history of ancient human life is clearly recorded by the existence of various types of discoveries such
    as the discovery of fossils and artifacts which are considered to be relics of ancient times.
    With the existence of fossils and artifacts from ancient times, it can help scientists to be able
    to assemble and compile how life lived and divide the types of early humans in prehistoric times.

    C. Let’s Get to Know Pithecanthropus
    Mojokertensis

    After knowing and understanding the meaning and how early humans lived in prehistoric times, it’s time for us to
    introduce and explain to Sinaumed’s all about one of the ancient human species found in Indonesia, namely the
    ancient human type Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis.

    Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis or who can also be known by the name or designation Pithecanthropus Robustus
    is one of the many ancient human species whose fossils have been found in the territory of the Republic of
    Indonesia.
    It is known that the discovery of ancient human fossils of the Pithecanthropus
    Mojokertensis type was first discovered in the Perning Village area in Mojokerto Regency, East Java
    Province.
    According to history, the name or designation of this ancient human type
    Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis has a meaning which when translated into Indonesian means an upright, large
    and strong ape man originating from Mojokerto.
    Apart from being called an upright, big, and
    strong ape man from Mojokerto, Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis is also considered the oldest ape man in
    Java.

    The mention of Pithecanthropus itself is considered to vary based on the region of the world.
    For example, the mention of Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis for the African continent usually calls
    it Homo Ergaster, for Indonesia it is called Pithecanthropus, for China it is called Sinanthropus
    Pekinensis, and for European countries it is called Neanderthalensis.

    D. History and Discoverer of
    Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis

    After briefly getting to know the meaning of Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis, next we will invite Sinaumed’s to learn
    about the origins or history of the discovery of Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis and who discovered the early
    human fossils of the Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis type in Indonesia.

    As Sinaumed’s knows, there are various early human fossils of the Pithecanthropus type found in the territory
    of the State of Indonesia.
    Various types of ancient human fossils of the Pithecanthropus type
    itself are divided into three types.
    The three types of Pithecanthropus are Pithecanthropus
    Erectus, Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis, and the last is Pithecanthropus Soloensis.
    The
    discovery of ancient human fossils with the Pithecanthropus type began around the 1890s.
    The
    first discovery of ancient humans with the Pithecanthropus type was in the area of ​​Solo City, Central Java
    Province.
    Precisely in Trinil.

    After that, several ancient human fossils were found which were identified as early humans with the type
    Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis.
    The discovery of ancient human fossils was discovered by a
    native who worked for a paleontologist and geologist from Germany, the paleontologist named Gustav Heinrich
    Ralph von Koenigswald or who is familiarly known as von Koenigswald.
    Gustav Heinrich Ralph von
    Koenigswald was also an inventor, he found fossils of early humans of the Meganthropus paleojavanicus type
    around 1941’s.
    The discovery of the Meganthropus Paleojavanicus fossil von Koenigswald found
    himself right in the Sangiran area.

    Now for the discovery of ancient human fossils with the type Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis by someone who
    worked for von Koenigswald, they are indigenous people or native Indonesians who have the name Tjokrohandojo
    or who are familiarly known as Andojo and J. Duyejes.
    Tjokrohandojo or Andojo and J. Duyejes
    found ancient human fossils with the type Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis in the form of a head bone or what
    is often called a skull, it is estimated that the skull belonged to a child with an estimated age of five.
    The discovery of an ancient human skull fossil of the Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis type was found
    around the Kepuh Klagen area, northern Mojokerto City, East Java Province in the 1936s.

    How? Does Sinaumed’s understand sufficiently and clearly about the history, origins, and who
    discovered this early human fossil of the Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis type?
    After Sinaumed’s
    understands and understands the story of how the early human fossils of the Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis
    type were first found, then we will tell Sinaumed’s what the physical characteristics and special
    characteristics possessed by the ancient human type Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis.

    E. Physical Characteristics of Pithecanthropus
    Mojokertensis

    Quoted from the book History Module for Class X by Hasnawati in 2020, it is explained that there are
    several physical characteristics possessed by early human fossils of the Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis type.
    The book also mentions that Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis is still in the same category as the
    early humans of the Homo erectus type.
    The existence of this statement is because the physical
    characteristics of early humans of the Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis type are not much different from the
    physical characteristics of early humans of the Homo erectus type.

    So, in the
    following, we will describe and explain some of the physical characteristics possessed by ancient human
    fossils of the Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis type.
    Check it out!

    1 Early humans of the Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis type had an almost upright body shape like today’s humans,
    with a height range of about 165 cm to 180 cm.

    2. Early humans of the Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis type had the quality of the nape muscles which were quite
    strong and sturdy.

    3. Early humans of the Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis type had cheekbones, chewing tools or teeth, the majority of
    which were molars, and very strong jaws.

    4. Early humans of the Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis type had a part of the head, especially the forehead that
    looked prominent, thick, and even seemed to widen to the temples.

    5. Early humans of the Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis type had a nose that was wide in size and did not have a
    chin on his head.

    6. Early humans of the Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis type had a backbone that looked more prominent.

    7. Early humans of the Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis type had a volume capacity or brain capacity that was still
    considered imperfect, namely only around 750 cc to 1,300 cc.

    F. Lifestyle of Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis

    After knowing some of the physical characteristics and special characteristics possessed by ancient humans of the
    Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis type, now is the time for Sinaumed’s to know about how the pattern of life or daily
    life was lived by ancient humans of the Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis type.

    Early humans of the Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis type are known to usually live in a nomadic way or what
    is usually interpreted as living by moving their place of residence.
    To be able to live by
    moving around, early humans of the Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis type always tried to adapt their places to
    their food supplies.
    Early humans of the Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis type depended heavily on
    the natural environmental conditions they lived in.
    Due to living by way of moving around,
    early humans of the Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis type usually tended to live in groups.

    Even though they live in groups, their group is only a group with a small scale or size. Why
    is that?
    That’s because they have to be able to adjust and see what food supplies they have,
    whether it’s enough for all group members or not.
    Early humans of the Pithecanthropus
    Mojokertensis type had their main food, which was animal meat they obtained from hunting.

    To be able to meet their needs for meat, they hunt using very simple hunting tools. The
    hunting tools are mostly made of stone and bones from the animals they previously hunted.
    There
    are several hunting tools that have names and are quite well-known, maybe Sinaumed’s is no stranger to the
    names of these hunting tools.
    The hunting tools consist of flakes, trimming axes, various tools
    made from animal bones, scraping axes, and many more.

    These hunting tools are used to
    catch animals, to kill animals, and to cut the meat of animals that have been hunted.
    Not
    only that, hunting tools are also very useful as rakes of food that can make it easier for them to find
    food, usually used for food ingredients that are a kind of tubers or other food ingredients that are in
    the ground.

    So, that’s some information about the ancient human type Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis that we can convey
    to Sinaumed’s.
    There are so many things that Sinaumed’s knows now, right? Starting from
    what is the ancient human type Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis, the story about the discovery of the first
    fossil and who discovered it, various physical characteristics and special characteristics possessed by the
    ancient human type Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis, and the last is the pattern of life or daily life
    experienced by early humans of the Pithecanthropus Mojokertensis type.
    In this way, Sinaumed’s’
    curiosity has disappeared and has been replaced by broader knowledge, right?

  • Get to know the history of Google and its products

    History of Google – Who doesn’t know this one website? Google is the largest
    internet search engine in the world.
    Most aspects of knowledge, both natural knowledge,
    countries and even the world are very complete on Google.
    Besides that, Google also has several
    features that can also help us to make it easier to use
    gadgets in our daily activities.

    Google runs to be very necessary for all circles. Even today, school children also need this
    one website to find more information about lessons.
    Not only that, Google also helps provide
    information for people who want to work.
    So what exactly is Google? How did the
    history of Google become the biggest search engine?
    And what are the products produced by
    Google?
    Here’s a further understanding.

    History of Google

    Google is currently a friend of the times. Every day there are billions of people who use
    Google.
    Google is a search engine company founded in 1998. Google is one of the largest and
    most complete sites in the world.
    Not only that, the services provided by Google also vary,
    such as email accounts, web
    browsers , productivity software, cell phones and applications,
    mapping tools,
    e-books, internet advertising, as well as various videos and other social
    networking sites.

    Through Google we can easily search for current and past news or information. We just have to
    find what we want to know by requiring internet power as a support from Google.
    The platform is
    under the auspices of Google LLC, which is a United States multinational company that also specializes in
    producing service products and the internet.

    Google’s mission is to provide the world with information and make it universally accessible and useful.
    So it’s no wonder that Google is the most popular website, because the features provided are varied
    and there are lots of benefits from using Google.

    Larry Page and Sergey Brin founded Google while they were students at Stanford University.
    They are 16% shareholders in the company. Google was incorporated as a private company
    on September 4, 1998. Since then, the company has grown rapidly, resulting in various products,
    acquisitions, and partnerships in the area of ​​Google’s core search engine.

    Google comes from a misspelling of gogol or the mathematical term for the number one followed by one
    hundred zeros in decimal.
    In 2000 Google became popular when it became a search engine, one of
    the popular sites,
    Yahoo! . Then, in 2004 the Yahoo!
    abolished, eventually Google searches increased to 200 million times a day.

    The company offers online or in-network productivity software. In addition, Google also offers
    electronic mail or e-mail, office application packages, and social networking.
    The company also
    includes the development of the Android operating system which is useful for mobile phones.
    Google Chrome OS is also useful for the Chromebook line of netbooks.

    After that Google also turned to communication hardware. Google is also working with various
    major electronics manufacturers to produce its Nexus devices, as well as to acquire Motorola Mobility in May
    2012. In 2012, fiber-optic infrastructure was installed in Kansas which is used as a broadband internet
    service facility for Google Fiber.

    The company is estimated to operate more than one million servers in data centers around the world.
    Not only that, it is also estimated to be able to process more than one billion search queries and
    around twenty-four
    petabytes of user-generated data every day. In December
    2012,
    google.com was named the most visited website in the
    world.

    The sites available on Google are ranked in the top one hundred, as are YouTube and Blogger.
    Google, too, is also ranked second in BrandZ’s brand equity database. But market
    dominance has come under criticism for copyright, censorship and privacy.
    In 2014 Google also
    received an award from
    Business Indeed as the company with the most valuable brand.

    On August 10, 2015, Google announced the formation of a new company called Alphabet which would become the
    holding company to include Google as well as other businesses unrelated to Google’s core business.

    In the restructuring, Larry Page will become CEO of the new company Alphabet. While Sergey
    Brin served as President.
    Sergey Brin was accompanied by Erich Schmidt as Executive Chairman.
    Google’s CEO will be Sindar Pichai.

    Products from Google

    20 plus years this company is useful for every user. Google also has several innovative and
    useful products, such as the following:

    1. Google Search

    Google Search or Google search is a web search owned by Google Inc. Google Search was
    developed in 1997 by Larry Page and Sergey Brin.
    And in 2007 this company became the search
    engine most frequently used by all corners of the world.
    Even today Google has billions of web
    pages.

    The main purpose of Google Search is to search for text in public documents available on web servers or in
    HTML, PDF, etc formats.
    However, it is different from other data that can be searched using
    services such as Google Image Search.

    Google Search provides at least twenty two special features besides word search, but also such as time
    zones, stock movements, weather forecasts, maps, cinema schedules, earthquake data, airports, house listings
    and sports scores.
    Not only that, Google Search also has features for calendars, numbers,
    prices, temperatures, currency conversions, calculations, package tracking, patents, area codes and language
    translation.

    June 2011 Google Search launched Google Voice Search and Search by Image. Both of these
    features make it easy for users to find something easily through sound and images.
    And in
    May 2012 Google Search also introduced a
    Knowledge Graph semantic search feature
    specific to the United States region.

    Through Google Search, users only need to type keywords in the search field, answers will appear from
    various sources to various countries.
    In addition, all Google users can also use sound and
    images to make it easier to find something they need.

    Here are some of the benefits of having Google Search, as follows:

    1. Search for content from a particular site

    The point of Google Search is to find websites. Google Search can be used as a specific search
    for certain sites and can use the site command.

    2. Looking for something with incomplete letters

    Google Search can remember words or phrases that are not quite right in your search. Google
    Search will provide information according to what is needed even with the limitations of the given
    keywords.

    3. Look for similar sites

    4. Look up definitions

    Google Search is a search engine that can show you the definitions of the words you are looking for.
    You only need to type in keywords then Google will give you all the definitions you are looking
    for.

    5. Calculating Conversions

    Google Search can convert many different units of measure. Example you type in the keyword
    “10.5 in inches” it will convert and also recognize the code convention.

    2. Google Chrome

    Google Chrome is a browser that provides a service that is fast, easy and safe to use for all of its users.
    The Google Chrome browser is lightweight and also doesn’t require a lot of memory space on your
    cellphone and computer. Google Chrome as a browser launched by Google because
    experts want to make a browser and build the best elements from Google.

    The creation of Google Chrome also takes a very long time. Google Chrome is not only a browser
    but also a modern platform for web pages and applications.
    Therefore they launched a beta
    version for Microsoft Windows on September 2, 2008, and released it to the public on December 11, 2008. The
    goal is to be wider, more perfect and also faster.
    This browser is available whose application
    is compatible with various websites.

    3. Google Maps

    Google Maps is a special search service for finding locations. Google Maps can be accessed
    using your
    smartphone . Google Maps is different from Google, the difference
    is that Google Maps is in the form of a special application or itself.
    Google Maps can also
    be used directly through a browser on a laptop or computer.

    Through Google Maps every user can see the map easily. Besides that, the directions that
    Google Maps has are very easy, we just type in the address of our destination, Google Maps will tell the
    direction.
    Google Maps is also equipped with sound, images and ratings for tourist attractions.
    You can survey the location you are going to.

    Sinaumed’s, of course, can read books to increase their knowledge and procedures for using Google Maps.

    4. Gmail

    Gmail is an email service owned by Google which has a corporate office in California. Gmail
    was launched in 2004. Gmail is one of the services that is increasingly in demand.
    Gmail is a
    communication tool equipped with spam filtering features and fast email search.

    Gmail was launched with several functions, namely:

    • Send and also receive messages
    • As a useful identity for accessing the internet or registering social media accounts with personal data
    • Email marketing or as a marketing medium
    • Access other products from Google
    • Access to Android devices
    • Can track lost Android accounts

    5. Google Books

    Google Books provides a search service for certain books. With Google Books users can view
    books directly easily and quickly.
    In addition, you can easily see the name of the author of
    the book, the number of book pages, the year the book was published and buy the book.

    6. Google Earth

    Google Earth is a search that focuses on a map of the earth by providing an interactive display and is also
    equipped with an interactive display and is equipped with aerial photography.
    Google Earth can
    provide information about the world through a virtual globe.
    Through Google Earth you can view
    satellite imagery, maps, terrain, 3D buildings and much more.

    7. Google Docs

    Google Docs is a repository of a document file. With Google Docs you can easily create
    documents and save various types of documents.

    Through the use of Google Docs, writing activities or as any notes, can be done anywhere and can be shared
    with anyone.
    Google Docs also provides free services for its users.

    8. Google Drive

    Google Drive is related to Google Docs. Google Docs is included in Google Drive, but they can
    also be used on their own.
    Google Drive was launched on April 24, 2012.

    On Google Drive you can store various types of documents with a large enough storage space.
    And you can also save documents in the form of important photos. Google Drive also
    makes it easier for you to share files with other users.

    Here are some of the functions of Google Drive, namely:

    • Store various types of files that are private
    • Share files with anyone and can also be limited according to your wishes
    • Edit files such as Power Point, Excel, and word.
    • Personal file backup as well as WhatsApp file backup
    • Make notes
    • Save links

    9. Google Adsense

    Google Adsense is a service issued by Google for all web owners. With Google Adsense, site or
    blog owners can make money through writing and posts that can be read by users.

    Ads will appear on your online content according to the writing or content and visitors. Ads
    are paid for by advertisers who want to promote their products.
    These advertisers pay for
    different ads at different prices, the amount earned will also not be the same.

    10. Google Adwords

    Google Adwords is an advertising service product or a promotional media offered to all users who want their
    ads to appear on search pages.
    Google Adwords is almost the same as Google Adsense, that is,
    both can be used to promote something in cyberspace.

    11. Google Meet

    Google Meet is a software or application that can be used to study, work or conduct meetings online.
    Currently, Google Meet is still a mainstay in the online learning process, especially during the
    current Covid-19 pandemic.
    Apart from being easy to use, the amount of internet data released
    from Google products is also not large capacity.

    When used in online learning, Google Meet will usually pair up with Google Classroom as a support for the
    teaching-learning process during a pandemic like today.

    12. Google Videos

    Google Video is a video sharing service or video sharing. Google Video was launched by
    the company in early 2006 with a free system for searching, viewing and sharing video content.
    Through Google Video, blogspot or blogger users do not need to log in to be able to display
    videos.

    The advantage of Google Video is that it has better search capabilities. The results are not
    only from Google, but also from Youtube and other services.

    13. Google Analytics

    Google Analytics is a free service from Google for webmasters who want to analyze their site’s performance.
    Google Analytics can track visitors based on page information, including search engines, ads, pey
    per click networks, email marketing and links contained in PDF documents.

    14. Google Translate

    Google translate was created specifically for users who want to translate from various languages.
    Google translate can be used for free.

    15. Google Play

    Google play or Play Store is a store of applications. With Google Play, we can search for and
    download favorite applications or those that are needed to be stored on your
    smartphone .
    Google Play is filled with review features of the applications that you will
    download.

    16.Google Play Games

    Google Play Games is a service from Google specifically for online games and SKD operated by Google for the
    Android operating system.

    Google function

    Google is not only a search engine, but Google also has various functions. Here are some
    functions of Google, including:

    • Can be used as a calculator and can display the scientific mode calculator.
    • As a reminder, because Google provides a special reminder feature that can be activated via voice command or
      opened directly from the application.
    • Helpful in knowing the current time in a particular city or country.
    • Know the weather or as a weather forecaster. You can find out the weather in any city and
      also the weather from morning to night.
    • Convert currency rates from any country.
    • Can help you remember something by setting an alarm. The trick is to type ‘Set a
      timer’ and enter the desired reminder time.
    • Send notes from mobile.
    • Get up to date news that can be enjoyed by every user.

    If Sinaumed’s wants to find out more about Google’s history, as well as what are Google’s features.
    Sinaumed’s can read books and get them at
    www.sinaumedia.com
    .
    As #FriendsWithoutLimits we try to give our best!

    Author: Yufi Cantika Sukma Divine

  • Get to know the history, heyday, and the founder of the Umayyad dynasty

    Founder of the Umayyad Dynasty – When discussing the Umayyad Dynasty, it is no stranger to
    the struggle of Rasulullah SAW in preaching to spread Islam.
    Sinaumed’s certainly knows, after the
    death of the Prophet and his companions, such as Abu Bakr, Umar, Usman, and Ali, a new leadership was
    formed, namely the Umayyad dynasty.
    Initially, the Islamic leadership after the Rashidun
    Khulafaur was handed over to the son of Ali bin Abi Talib, namely Hasan.
    However, because Hasan
    was focused on uniting Muslims, who at that time were in conflict, the leadership was handed over to other
    friends.
    Wow, who is that? Come on, let’s look at the further explanation
    below.

    Founder of the Umayyad dynasty

    The Umayyad dynasty was born in 41 H or 661 AD. The founder of this dynasty was Muawiyyah bin Abi Sufyan.
    Muawiyyah has a well-known nickname, namely Abu Abdurrahman and Al Quraysh Al Umawi Al
    Makki.

    He is a tall male figure with white skin as well as handsome and dignified. In addition,
    Caliph Umar bin Khattab also explained Muawiyyah’s stature, which he called someone who styled like a king
    and liked cleanliness.
    This is reasonable, considering that Muawiyyah was indeed born into a
    respected family in Mecca.

    Muawiyyah himself was the son of Abu Sufyan and Hindun bint Utbah who used to oppose the Prophet’s Islamic
    teachings.
    Place of birth in Khaif, Mina before 15 years before the migration. The
    Muawiyyah family only embraced Islam after the events of Fathu Makkah or the liberation of Mecca by the
    Prophet in 630 AD.

    After embracing Islam, the Prophet appointed Muawiyah as one of the authors of the revelation.
    This is in accordance with the communication between the Prophet and the Angel Gabriel.
    Even though previously, Muawiyyah was someone who strongly opposed the Prophet.

    However, the Prophet’s heart was so soft to those who repented and emigrated to embrace Islam.
    It is recorded that Muawiyah became the scribe of the revelation until Rasulullah SAW died in 632
    AD. Apart from that, he was also believed to be the Islamic military commander in the war under Commander
    Abu Ubaidah bin Jarrah.

    Before establishing the Umayyad dynasty, Muawiyyah himself was a governor of Sham during the time of the caliphs
    Umar bin Khattab and Uthman bin Affan, he succeeded in uniting the entire territory of the country of Sham with
    his ability to lead a country.

    In addition, Muawiyyah has also strengthened his position with good military strength. He even
    spent a lot of his wealth to gather people with good military abilities.
    Muawiyyah also
    encouraged Umar to form a navy, but Umar refused.

    It was only after the leadership of Caliph Uthman that the navy was formed according to Muawiyyah’s advice.
    He was a capable leader in war. His ability was recognized by Rasulullah SAW.

    Muawiyyah himself died in 680 AD After ruling and serving in the Umayyad dynasty for approximately 20
    years.
    He died due to a long illness at the age of 80, then he was buried in Babus Shaghir,
    Damascus.

    Muawiyah Brothers

    Muawiyyah was a child born to the respected Quraysh tribe. He has many siblings, both
    biological and half-siblings.
    Here are the brothers of Muawiyah bin Abu Sufyan:

    1. Yazid bin Abu Sufyan

    Yazid is Muawiyah’s half brother. As for his mother is Zainab bint Naufal. Then
    Yazid served as governor in Jund Al Urdun.

    2. Utbah bin Abu Sufyan

    Utbah was Muawiyah’s first sibling. He served as Governor in Egypt. His ability
    to lead is also recognized by many people.
    He became a brother who was trusted by
    Muawiyyah.

    3. Anbasah bin Abu Sufyan

    He is Muawiyyah’s half-brother who was born to a woman named Atiqa bint Abi Udhayhir.

    4. Ramlah daughter of Abu Sufyan

    Ramlah or Umm Habibah was Muawiyyah’s half sister. Ramlah was born to a mother named Safiyyah
    bint Abi Al Ash.
    She is also the cousin of Caliph Uthman bin Affan as well as being one of the
    wives of the Prophet Muhammad SAW.

    5. Ummul Hakam bint Abu Sufyan

    Ummul Hakam was Muawiyyah’s first biological sister.

    6. Azzah bint Abu Sufyan

    7. Umaimah bint Abu Sufyan

    Umaimah the half-sister of Muawiyyah, her mother was the same as Ramlah’s mother, Safiyyah bint Abi al-Ash.

    8. Muhammad bin Abi Sufyan

    9. Hanzalah bin Abu Sufyan.

    Hanzhalah is Muawiyyah’s third sibling. He took part in the Battle of Badr, and was eventually
    killed.

    10. Amr bin Abu Sufyan

    He is another half-brother of Muawiyyah from a mother named Safiyyah bint Abi Amr.

    Muawiyah’s wives

    The wives who accompanied Muawiyah during his lifetime, both those who had been divorced and died, were as
    follows:

    1. Maisun bint Bahdal al-Kalbiyah

    Maysun is a child who comes from Bani Kalb. Bani Kalb itself is a tribe that controls the
    Syrian steppe.
    Maysun married Muawiyyah purely because of tribal union. Muawiyyah
    divorced Maysun because he was not used to living in a big palace and at the same time preferred to live in
    his cool village.

    2. Katwa bint Qarazhah al-Naufaliyah

    Katwa is part of Bani Naufal. Namely a group of Quraysh whose members are descendants of
    Naufal bin Abdul Manaf.
    Katwa was very loyal to accompany Muawiyyah in the war in
    Cyprus.

    3. Fakhitah bint Qarazhah al-Naufaliyah

    Fakhitah still has a biological relationship with Katwa. He is also part of Bani Naufal.
    Muawiyyah married her after his brother Katwa died.

    4. Na’ilah bint Imarah al-Kalbiyah

    Muawiyah’s wife who is a cousin of his first wife, namely Maysun. However, the marriage did
    not last long, because Muawiyyah rejected her because of some problem.

    Muawiyah’s children

    From his marriages with several of the women above, Muawiyyah was blessed with the following children:

    1. Yazid bin Muawiyyah

    Yazid is the son of Muawiyah and Maisun bint Bahdal. Unfortunately Muawiyyah divorced Maysun
    when Yazid was still small.
    Therefore, he followed his mother to his hometown until his
    childhood was spent in his mother’s village.

    2. Abdurrahman bin Muawiyyah

    Born from Muawiyah’s wife named Fakhitah bint Qarizh. Abdurrahman died when he was still
    small.

    3. Abdullah bin Muawiyah

    Muawiyyah’s second child from Fakhitah bint Qarizh. Abdullah is a mentally retarded and weak
    child.
    Therefore, his father prefers Yazid to be his successor one day.

    4. Ramlah bint Muawiyah

    Muawiyyah’s daughter who, when she was an adult, married Amr bin Uthman bin Affan.

    5. Hindun bint Muawiyah

    Muawiyah’s second daughter who was married to Abdullah bin Amir, cousin of Caliph Uthman bin Affan.

    6. Aisyah bint Muawiyah

    7. Atikah bint Muawiyah

    8. Shafiyyah bint Muawiyah

    Muawiyah’s Contribution to the Rashidun
    Khulafaur Period

    Muawiyyah was very instrumental in several ways after he embraced Islam. Several caliphs in
    his time were greatly assisted by the role of Muawiyah.
    Here is the explanation:

    1. During the Time of Abu Bakr Ash-Shiddiq

    At this time many apostate movements emerged due to the influence of false prophets. This is
    very disturbing internal conditions that occur.
    Muawiyah’s role in this matter was to help
    fight the false prophet, namely Musailamah Al Kadzab.
    After that, he was also sent by Caliph
    Abu Bakr to fight in Syria as a commander.

    2. During the time of Umar bin Khattab

    Several important roles were held directly by Muawiyyah at this time, as follows:

    a. Open Qaisariyah

    Caliph Umar assigned Muawiyyah to liberate the city of Qaisariyah from infidels. It took him
    quite a long time to break through the Qaisariyah stronghold.
    Finally he managed to conquer
    this city.

    b. Liberate the Sham Coast

    The coastal region of Syria became the next target for liberation during the Caliph Umar.
    Muawiyyah also played an important role in this liberation mission, until he finally won.

    c. Appointed Governor of Jordan

    The two previous events made Umar think about appointing Muawiyah as governor in Jordan. He
    also managed to lead this country for decades.

    d. Appointed Governor of
    Damascus

    After his brother died from Tha’un’s illness at that time, he was ordered by Umar to become governor in Damascus.

    e. Gives an Idea Regarding the
    Distribution of Troops

    Caliph Umar at that time had to face attacks from two major regions, namely, Byzantium and Persia.
    Therefore, Muawiyah proposed to divide the army into two parts in order to guard the boundaries of
    the caliphate, namely, hot troops and cold troops.
    He also fought with the ferocious army
    against the Byzantines in 20 H.

    f. Forming the Navy

    Muawiyyah submitted his umpteenth proposal to Caliph Umar regarding the formation of a navy.
    According to him, the dominant Muslim troops were Arabs who were not familiar with the sea.
    This can be a disadvantage if the troops are swallowed up by the ferocious sea waves during
    battle.

    3. During the time of Uthman bin Affan

    During the Caliph Uthman, Muawiyah played many important roles. He also did this because
    Muawiyyah was of the same clan or clan with Uthman, namely the Umayyads.
    Here are some things
    that Muawiyah did at that time:

    a. Appointed Governor of Syam

    As was the case during the Caliph Umar period, Muawiyyah also had the opportunity to rule over a country
    during the Uthman Caliph period.
    He was appointed governor of Syria completely, after the two
    previously appointed leaders died and became ill.
    He ruled Syria, until the death of Caliph
    Uthman.

    b. Cypriot Liberation

    Muawiyyah had great determination in his mission to liberate several borders which were difficult areas.
    After the rejection during the time of Caliph Umar when proposing the liberation of Cyprus, Uthman
    finally allowed him to carry out the mission.
    He also succeeded in occupying Cyprus, besides
    that he also learned that it turned out that Cyprus was only a Byzantine puppet.

    c. Helping Uthman Facing the Test
    Storm

    Uthman experienced many severe tests during his leadership. The exam is present both
    internally and externally.
    For example, the people accused Uthman of embezzling money until he
    appointed his own family to office.
    However, Muawiyyah was always on Uthman’s side.

    Background to the Establishment of the Umayyad
    Dynasty

    The establishment of the Umayyad dynasty dates back to the end of the reign of Khalifaturrasydin.
    After Uthman died because he was killed, finally Ali’s friend replaced him to become the next
    leader.
    But during his reign a lot of chaos that occurred.

    Muawiyah was among those who urged Uthman’s killer to be found immediately. However, for
    Caliph Ali this was not an easy thing to do at this time.
    Until there was a conflict between
    the two that led to the Shiffin War.

    The Shiffin war ends with an agreement or tahkim. Unfortunately, this has split several camps,
    such as the Khawarij, Shiites and Muawiyah.
    Shortly after this incident, Caliph Ali was also
    killed and this was a sign of the end of the Khulafaur Rashidun leadership.

    After Caliph Ali died, the leadership was continued by his son, Hasan. However, to end the
    feud between the camps, Hasan finally chose to step down and hand over leadership to Muawiyah.
    This was the beginning of the formation of the Umayyad dynasty with its first leader
    Muawiyyah.

    The Golden Age of the Umayyad Dynasty

    The Umayyad dynasty had many contributions to the advancement of Islam. Since the end of the
    leadership of
    the Rashidun khulafaur , namely in 41 H or 661 AD, the Ummayah dynasty took
    over the leadership of the Muslims.
    The expansion of Islamic power, construction and
    development of science is proof that this dynasty was once victorious.

    Some of the caliphs of this dynasty have prominent historical records. There are at least four
    known major caliphs, namely Muawiyah bin Abu Sufyan as the founder of the dynasty, Abdul Malik bin Marwan,
    Al-Walid bin Abdul Malik, and Umar bin Abdul Aziz.
    The following are the advances by the four
    caliphs that we managed to compile from historical records.

    1. Muawiyah bin Abu Sufyan

    As the founder of the Umayyad dynasty, Muawiyah is known as Muawiyah I. He ruled this dynasty from 41 H to 60 H
    or 661-680 AD. Some of the major policies he has carried out and are widely known for are as follows:

    • Moved the national capital from Kufa City, Iraq to Damascus, Syria.
    • Replacing the caliphate system of the khulafaur rashidin which appointed the caliph based on the
      deliberations of the Muslim community, became a kingdom that inherited leadership based on
      lineage.
    • Print a means of exchange of payment or money.
    • Establish a postal service to deliver goods. This service is equipped with special
      officials in their positions and horses in certain places as a means of transportation.
    • Ownership of property by the people is transferred to belong to God which will later be used for the benefit
      of the state and the people.
    • Providing space for Christians who are experts in their fields to get involved in economic, scientific
      and pharmaceutical development projects.
      An idea like this had previously been rejected at
      the time of the caliph Umar bin Khattab
      radhiyallahu anhu because of caution.
    • Establish a military intelligence agency to monitor the military strength of other countries.
    • Establish civil registration service posts to make it easier to coordinate the country’s civil affairs.

    2. Abdul Malik bin Marwan

    As the fifth caliph, Abdul Malik bin Marwan led the Umayyad dynasty in 65-86 AH / 684-705 AD The following are
    the major accomplishments he has done:

    • Print your own currency that reads Arabic letters. This step was taken to replace the
      currency printed by the Roman Empire and the Persian Empire in areas that had been controlled by
      Islam.
    • Established a ship factory in the Tunisian region to strengthen the naval power.
    • Established a Special Court to deal with government employees and royal aides who committed wrongdoing.
    • Improving the work system of the postal service by increasing the number of postal expeditions so that the
      work system is more organized and reliable.
    • Established a beautiful magnificent building in the country.

    3. Al-Walid bin Abdul Malik

    As the sixth caliph, Al Walid bin Abdul Malik was nicknamed Al Walid I. He ruled the Umayyad dynasty in 86-96 H /
    705-714 AD. During the time of Al Walid bin Abdul Malik, the Umayyad dynasty recorded its peak of glory.

    The following are the innovations he has made so that he was able to bring his dynasty to the pinnacle of glory:

    • Providing teaching staff for orphans.
    • The elderly who had no friends in life, orphaned children, and travelers received special attention
      during this reign.
      This is because Al Walid I built nursing homes, orphanages, and halfway
      houses.
    • Persons with disabilities are provided with special institutions so that they can develop themselves despite
      their limitations.
    • The travelers built a special lake so they don’t get thirsty.
    • Al-Quran memorizers, scholars, the poor, and weak people get regular subsidies.
    • Provide guides for the blind.
    • Royal officials at the time of Al Walid I were strictly selected. Only those who are
      smart, clever, and have integrity are accepted.
    • Established factories and government buildings.
    • Build a special hospital for lepers.
    • Established free hospitals and clinics for sick people.
    • Renovating the Prophet’s Mosque in Medina and Al Aqsa Mosque in Palestine.
    • Roads are repaired and equipped with markings to make it easier for road users to use the road.

    4. Omar bin Abdul Aziz

    Caliph Umar bin Abdul Aziz was nicknamed Umar II because he was related by blood to the caliph Umar bin
    Khattab.
    From his mother’s path, Umar bin Abdul Aziz was the great-grandson of the main
    companion of the Prophet Muhammad.

    Not only close to blood ties, Umar bin Abdul Aziz’s piety was not much different from his predecessors.
    He is careful of the world, concerned with the propagation of Islam, gentle towards the weak, hard
    against all forms of cheating, and passionate about studying religion.
    It was these reasons
    that raised his rank before Allah so that his name became legendary, even though the peak of the glory of
    the Umayyad dynasty did not occur in his era.

    He was known as a scholar and scholar before being appointed caliph. The people and Islamic
    leaders loved him before he sat in the government chair.
    So when the announcement reached all
    corners of the country, everyone was happy, except for the corrupt officials.

    There are many things he has done for Islam and his dynasty. Some of them are:

    • Returning property to its owner. During the founding of the dynasty, private property
      ownership was not recognized
    • The followers of Islam grew rapidly without having to carry out many invasions of other countries.
      He uses diplomacy a lot.
    • The execution of the punishment must be carried out with the consent of the caliph.
    • Eradicating poverty in an instant to the point that no resident of Medina is entitled to receive zakat.
    • Send preachers all over the country.

    Apart from the five points above, there are still many achievements that have been recorded by Umar bin
    Abdul Aziz.
    The country was really prosperous at that time. Unfortunately, his
    leadership only lasted three years because God took him home before His grace.

    He died from being poisoned by a royal maid. However, after being caught, he released the maid
    and was ordered to isolate himself so as not to be punished by the state.
    He left his family in
    a state of little wealth because he felt he had no right to it all.

    Conclusion

    Sinaumed’s, from the whole story above we can see that Muawiyah was the founder of the Umayyad dynasty.
    In the founding of this dynasty itself, there were many conflicts. However, thanks to
    its ability, this dynasty can stand up to 14 generations of successors.

    Oh yes, did you know that Muawiyah was a capable leader? This was widely acknowledged by
    previous caliphs.
    He also received many orders in very important roles. Until
    finally his glorious period when he founded the Umayyad dynasty after the Rashidun Khulafaur ended.

    Until here first, our discussion this time. Come on, to understand more, we read more books at
    sinaumedia, because sinaumedia is here to be your #Friends Without Limits.

  • Get to know the History and Origin of the Kecak Dance

    Get to know the history and origins of the Kecak dance – Indonesian culture is very
    diverse, even its diversity is well known throughout the world.
    Talking about traditional
    Indonesian dances, all of them have their own history and noble values.
    One of the dance arts
    that is owned and needs to be preserved is the Kecak Dance.
    This dance has a story, history, to
    its distinctive dance philosophy.

    The dance originates from the island of Bali. The island, which is famous for its many tourist
    destinations, has a unique dance called Kecak.
    With its uniqueness, this dance is liked by some
    immigrant communities who are interested in learning it.

    “Cak, Cak, Cak” is the distinctive sound that you usually hear when you see the Balinese Kecak Dance
    performance.
    This Kecak dance is a dance drama art that is played by 50 to 150 dancers.

    As the name implies, this dance consists of dancers, mostly men who sit cross-legged in a circle.
    The clothes he wore were in the form of a sarong and a square cloth which had a black and white
    color like a chessboard which was tied in a circle to the dancer’s waist.

    For those of you who are traveling or living in Bali, of course you are already familiar with the Kecak
    Dance.
    This dance is performed when there are events, guests, or others.
    Apparently attracting the sympathetic audience or visitors who come to see it.
    However, behind the popularity of this dance, there is an origin, history, meaning, and some of the
    properties used in this dance.

    To get to know more about the Kecak Dance. Let’s look at the following discussion.

    Origin of the Kecak Dance

    The Kecak dance is one of the most popular dances on the island of Bali. Not only famous, this
    dance is usually also used as a ceremony to welcome guests, as well as religious ceremonies.

    So, however, do you know how the Kecak Dance originated in ancient times so that it can become quite
    popular today?
    The following is a complete discussion of the origin of the traditional art
    dance called the Kecak Dance.

    Kecak dance is one of the dances originating from Bali. This dance is also known as the Fire
    Dance or Cak Dance.
    This dance is a mass entertainment performance dance. This
    dance is performed by several male dancers, wearing a black and white checkered cloth covering the shape of
    a chessboard.

    This dance is played without using musical accompaniment in the form of a gamelan. By sitting
    in a row to form a circle pattern and accompanied by a rhythmic call that reads “cak, cak, cak” while
    raising both hands.

    This dance is a sacred dance. It can be seen from the dancers who are burned by fire, but they
    do not experience pain and are not burned, instead they become immune to fire.

    Apart from the Fire Dance or Cak Dance, the Kecak Dance is also known as the Sanghyang Dance which is performed
    during religious ceremonies.

    At that time, these dancers were generally possessed by spirits, and could interact with the ancestors or
    gods who had been purified by them.
    He used this dancer as a medium to convey His word.
    When possessed, they also perform actions beyond expectations. For example, doing some
    quite dangerous moves or making sounds that they rarely make.

    Wayan Limbak is a creator figure of the Kecak Dance. In 1930, he introduced this dance to
    various countries, assisted by a painter from Germany named Walter Spies.

    The male dancers who dance this, will shout the word “cak, cak, cak”. It was from this call
    that the name Kecak was created.

    Not only shouting that word, the dancers are also accompanied by music in the form of rattles.
    The sound comes from the ring tied to the feet of the dancers from the Ramayana cast.

    Inside the circle, the dancers then act. By playing a number of dances taken from several
    episodes of the Ramayana story, he tries to save Shinta from the evil hands of Ravana.
    Not a
    few of the Kecak Dance also involve visitors who are watching the dance action.

    History of the Kecak Dance

    Indonesia has a variety of traditional arts that are scattered throughout the region and amaze visitors
    from abroad.
    With one of the arts, namely the Kecak Dance which comes from Bali.

    This dance is quite popular for national and international tourists visiting Bali. Also, it
    feels like something is missing, when you don’t watch the performance of the Kecak Dance.

    However, do you know how the history of the Kecak Dance in ancient times until now has become quite
    popular?
    The following is a complete explanation of the history of this traditional art called
    the Kecak Dance.

    The reason Walter helped Wayan Limbak create this dance was because Walter was very interested in one
    traditional art, namely the Kecak Dance.
    As well as having an interest in a number of
    traditional rituals that are still quite strong.
    Now, while the exclamation of words that exist
    or are heard when the players play the Kecak dance, there is also an exclamation in the form of the word
    “cak cak cak” when you play this dance.

    From the Sanghyang tradition, this dance art was lifted from a number of parts of the Ramayana story.
    Meanwhile, the origin of this dance is created from shouts or exclamations of words that appear
    from his lips which sound and are named “cak cak cak” when he is played or performed.

    As explained above, the Kecak Dance originates from the province of Bali. The sound of the
    strains of this dance becomes distinctive when the dancers tie the bells on each other’s feet.
    The ornaments worn become more complete and beautiful when performing this art.

    Because, this dance is accompanied by music that comes from the rattles of the dancers. That
    distinctive voice is the main attraction for this Kecak Dance.
    As well as giving an impression
    to the audience who saw the show and heard the rattles.

    Walter and Wayan discussed making this dance as attractive and beautiful as possible, then introducing it
    to various countries or foreign countries.
    Not even a few of the local people perform the Kecak
    Dance, when welcoming the big guests.

    Initially, this dance was only performed in a few villages, with one of the villages being Bona Village in
    Gianyar.
    Over time, this performance has grown to all areas on the island of Bali.
    Not only that, this dance is also used as a mainstay show when there are big activities.
    For example, festivals are often carried out by the private sector or the government.

    The Meaning of the Movement

    If you make a visit to travel to the island of Bali. Of course, it won’t be complete if you
    don’t see some of the most beautiful and captivating traditional performances this island has to offer.
    Apart from the Janger Dance and Bangor, there are other stunning performances that you shouldn’t
    miss, namely the Kecak Dance, which is one of the masterpieces of art from Bali in the form of dance and
    musical drama.

    Shows performed in the open with the accompaniment of the wind before sunset. Usually held on
    a cliff overlooking the sea, the story is completely dependent on natural light at that time of day.
    Starting at dusk, the story continues in the dark, when there is only light coming from the
    flickering bamboo torches.

    This dance originating from the island of Bali is not just body movements, but there is a story in every movement
    that is meaningful

    Do you know what are the meanings of this Kecak dance movement. Let’s look at the following
    understanding of the meaning of the Kecak dance movements.

    When the dancers enter the stage, the story begins. Then, it was followed by Ravana bringing
    or kidnapping Shinta.
    Later, Ravana fights against Jatayu and Hanuman to save Shinta.
    During the rescue process, Hanuman disrupted Shinta’s captivity by setting fire to it.

    However, Hanuman was surrounded by Ravana’s soldiers and almost burned. Initially, Rama did
    experience defeat.
    But this did not stop Rama from saving his empress, Shinta.

    King Rama also prayed earnestly and again tried to bring back his queen. Until finally, Rama
    managed to get Shinta in a safe condition.

    From that story, there is a quite deep meaning of the Kecak Dance, namely the belief in God’s power.
    This is reflected in Rama’s actions when asking the Gods for help.

    Things like that teach a lesson that this dance is believed to be a ritual to bring in a goddess who is able to
    drive away all harm, be it disaster or disease that befalls society.

    Meanwhile, there is a moral message in the form of the Kecak dance which reflects Rama’s behavior towards his
    beloved empress, Shinta, and the Garuda bird, which is willing to sacrifice its wings for Shinta.

    In addition to these moral messages, there are several other moral messages. Are as
    follows:

    1. Contains High Artistic Value

    Even though it is not accompanied by music or gamelan strains, the Kecak Dance still looks beautiful and
    compact.
    The movements made by the dancers can remain in tune. That is what makes
    it of high artistic value and favored by tourists.
    Even though the tourists who come to see the
    traditional art performance in the form of the Kecak Dance are not Hindu, they are happy to see the Kecak
    dance performance.
    It feels like something is missing when you go to Bali and don’t watch this
    dance.

    2. Learn to Rely on God’s Strength

    In the Kecak dance, there is a scene where Rama asks the Gods for help. This proves that Rama
    believes in the power of God to help him.
    The Kecak dance is also believed to be one of the
    rituals to summon a goddess who can drive away disease and protect people and evil forces that come.
    The goddess who is generally invoked in this ritual is Dewi Suprabha or also called
    Tilotama.

    3. Lots of Moral Messages

    The Kecak dance has quite a deep story and conveys several moral messages to its viewers. For
    example, Shinta’s loyalty to her husband, Rama.
    As well as the Garuda bird, which is willing to
    sacrifice its wings to save Shinta from Ravana’s clutches.
    From this story, we are all also
    taught that in order not to have bad traits like Ravana who is greedy and likes to take other people’s
    property by force.

    Even though the Kecak Dance is not accompanied by gamelan music, its movements still seem very compact and
    energetic.
    Where every movement made by fellow dancers is very rhythmic and has high artistic
    value.
    This dance is also not only intended for adherents of Hinduism, but all religious people
    can still enjoy it properly.
    So for those of you who want to watch this Kecak dance
    performance, he is welcome or allowed.

    Kecak Dance Property

    You must have often heard about the Kecak Dance. In fact, you’ve probably seen the show live
    before.
    The dance performance performed by several dancers is accompanied by the sound of “cak
    cak cak” from 70 male dancers.
    This show is indeed something that cannot be missed when you
    visit Bali.

    The beauty and uniqueness of the dance is able to become a special attraction for tourists.
    But did you know that in this Kecak Dance there are several properties that need to be prepared
    before performing the Kecak dance.
    Well, what are they? Let’s look at the
    following discussion.

    1. Embers

    Embers are one of the main properties that must be present in the Kecak Dance performance.
    These embers will later be stepped on by each dancer without wearing footwear or just using bare
    feet.

    2. Cambodian Flowers

    The next property of the Kecak dance is frangipani flowers. For the people of Bali, the
    frangipani flower is a natural essence that can bring enlightenment and goodness.
    This
    frangipani flower is also often used in various special ritual ceremonies, one of which is the Kecak Dance.
    This flower is usually tucked into the ears of the dancers.

    3. Rattle Bracelet

    Ring rattle is a property used in the Kecak dance. This bracelet is capable of producing a
    sound loud enough to accompany music.
    In that dance, this bracelet is only worn on the feet of
    the male dancer who becomes the Ramayana.
    Apart from being worn on the feet, rattle bracelets
    are also worn on the wrists.

    4. Black and White Shawl

    The property that must exist for the accompaniment of the Kecak dance is a black and white shawl with a
    checkered pattern.
    This black and white shawl is pinned while dancing. The cloth
    used has a meaning, namely as the concept of Rwa Bhineda which is identical to black and white.

    5. Mask

    The property of the Kecak Dance that must be used next is the mask. This mask is used by the
    main dancers who have the roles of Hanuman, Sugriwa and Ravana.

    6. Place of offerings

    The next property is a place for offerings which are generally placed in several parts of the place.
    It is believed to help bring good luck and repel all bad luck.

    These are all properties that are used before the Kecak dance performance begins. So that the
    appearance that is broadcast can be maximized and be able to attract the attention of the audience.

    Sample image

    Here are some examples of images from the Kecak Dance. Among them are:

    As a cultural heritage in Indonesia, the Kecak Dance is one of the attractions for tourists who come to
    Bali.
    The dance has a history to the meaning it has.

    Above are some discussions about the traditional Indonesian art, namely the Kecak Dance.
    Consists of Origin, History, Meaning of the move, and the Properties it uses.
    Hopefully the above can provide an understanding of insight into culture in Indonesia.

    Recommended Books & Articles Related to the
    Kecak Dance

  • Get to know the game Gobak Sodor and how to play it

    Get to know the game Gobak Sodor – Sinaumed’s , do you still remember this Gobak Sodor game or maybe you know how it’s played but don’t know the name?

    Sinaumed’s surely knows that our country, Indonesia, has a diversity of ethnic groups, so that the cultures passed on to the current generation are also diverse.

    One of the cultures passed on to the younger generation today is traditional games. The existence of traditional games in ancient times became entertainment for people who at that time certainly did not touch the advanced technology as it is today.

    In almost all regions in Indonesia, there must be traditional games that are characteristic of that area. Usually, a traditional game will utilize the natural resources around the area.

    One of the many traditional games in Indonesia, there is a game called Gobak Sodor. This traditional game comes from Central Java. This game is quite respected by many people, both from children to adults.

    So, if Sinaumed’s still doesn’t understand what and how the traditional Gobak Sodor game is played, let’s look at the following explanation!

    Meaning of Gobak Sodor

    What does the word Gobak Sodor mean? Why is this traditional game called that way?

    Well, in the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), “gobak” means ‘a traditional game that uses a rectangular, checkered field, where each line is guarded by guards, those who want to enter must cross the line and if they are touched by guards, they have to change into guards. 

    While the word “sodor” means ‘ thrust ‘. In this case, what must be proffered is our body and hands so that we can touch the opponent who is trying to cross the line.

    This traditional game turns out to be quite well known by many people, you know…

    Even in the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), this game has been registered as a noun which means ‘ children’s game’ consisting of two groups, one group as the guard of the fort and the other group trying to penetrate the opponent’s fort. 

    In fact, this traditional Gobak Sodor game is often called Galah Asin , Galasin , and Gobag .

     

     

     

    How to play Gobak Sodor

    How do you play Gobak Sodor?

    1. Make guard lines with chalk. Make lines like on a badminton court, only the difference is that in Gobak Sodor there are no duplicate lines.
    2. Divide players into two teams, each team consisting of 3-5 members (optional, adjust to the total number of members). One team will be the “fortress guard” team and the other team will be the party trying to enter the fort.
    3. The team that becomes the “guard for the fort” must guard the field according to the horizontal and vertical lines. The horizontal line “guard” must try to block the opposing team that is moving to enter the boundary line. Meanwhile, for the “guard of the fortress” the vertical line is in charge of maintaining the entire vertical boundary line which is located in the middle of the field.
    4. Then, the opposing team must move across the line and the guards from start to finish.

    As with other games, this traditional Gobak Sodor game also has its own rules, namely:

    1. Players are divided into 2 teams, each team consisting of 3-5 people (optionally, adjusting the number of participants participating in the game).
    2. If 1 team consists of 5 people, then the field to be used must be divided into 4 rectangular boxes with a size of approximately 5m x 3m (adjusting to the size of the field to be used).
    3. For the “fortress keeper” team, the task is to keep the “opposing” team from crossing or heading for the finish line .
    4. For the “opposing” team, they must move towards the finish line provided that they are not touched by the “guard” team and can enter the finish line provided that no members of the “opposing” team are still in the starting area .
    5. The “opposing” team will be declared victorious if one of its members manages to return to the start line safely or is not touched by the “guard” team.
    6. The “opponent” team will be declared defeated if one of its members is touched by the “guard” team or exits past the predetermined boundary line. If this happens, the team position will be replaced.

     

    Benefits of Gobak Sodor Traditional Game

    Without realizing it, this traditional Gobak Sodor game has many benefits, you know…

    These benefits affect children’s development, be it social development, motor, personality, and others.

    What are the benefits of this traditional game? Let’s look at the following reviews!

    Benefits in Social Development

    Indirectly, this traditional Gobak Sodor game trains children so that they are able to socialize well. In addition, it can also improve communication and train cooperation between team members.

    This is because in a team, if they want to win, they must need cooperation by discussing with team members in advance what strategy to use in order to pass the “guard” to the finish line .

    Benefits in Motor Development

    This traditional game of Gobak Sodor certainly has benefits in motor development because it is clearly related to the movement of the human body. The benefits of the traditional Gobak Sodor game in terms of motor development are related to physical endurance and to train coordination between the leg and hand muscles.

    In this case, of course, all players must move their limbs so they can escape from the “guard of the fort” to get to the finish line. Similar to the “guard” team, they also have to move swiftly to reflexes touch the “opponent” players.

    Benefits in Personality Development

    Meanwhile, the traditional Gobak Sodor game certainly has benefits that influence the development of children’s personality, namely increasing children’s self-esteem and self-confidence, fostering a sense of empathy in children, and can foster a child’s sense of sportsmanship.

    In this case, it can happen if there are players who cannot penetrate the guard lines, then their team members must help by trying to outwit the “guard of the fortress” so that their team members can escape.

    Apart from that, this traditional Gobak Sodor game can also teach children to be honest people, you know…

    Of course this can happen when a child is touched by the “guard” team and immediately admits that he was touched. Then, the benefits of growing sportsmanship can be seen when children want to admit that they have lost.

    Benefits in Cognitive Development

    Then, the benefits obtained in the traditional Gobak Sodor game are related to children’s cognitive development. Without realizing it, this traditional game can train children’s concentration, increase children’s creativity in developing game strategies, and train children’s problem solving skills.

    Of course this can happen if in the game the “guard” team is difficult to pass, then the members of the “opposing” team will inevitably rack their brains to think of how to get past the “guard”.

    Benefits in Emotional Development

    The last benefit that is obtained from the traditional Gobak Sodor game is related to the emotional development of children. Indirectly, this traditional game can train children’s patience and self-control, and can control children’s emotions.

    Of course this can happen when the “guard” team is not provoked or influenced by the “opponents” who are trying to outwit them so that their friends can cross the line.

    Traditional Role Play for Children

    The existence of traditional games usually goes hand in hand with the subjects of Physical Education, Sports and Health (Penjasorkes) at school. This is because both of them have the same goal of maintaining the stability of the child’s physical fitness and instilling life values ​​through his movements.

    According to Nugroho (2016), a traditional game must contain positive values ​​which include:

    1. Democracy, which relates to how to choose traditional games, must follow the rules or rules that have been agreed beforehand.
    2. Education, which is related to physical and spiritual aspects.
    3. Personality, related to the use of traditional games as a medium for developing and expressing a child’s identity.
    4. Courage, which relates to the child’s attitude to be brave in making decisions and taking into account certain strategies to win the game.
    5. Health, which can be seen from the agility of his body movements.
    6. Unity, which can be seen from the existence of solidarity in the group.
    7. Moral, which relates to children’s understanding of moral messages.

    In this case, of course the existence of traditional games should be introduced to children so they don’t constantly play gadgets.

    Even according to the opinion of some experts, traditional games are closely related to how children develop at an early age. Through traditional games, a child can optimize their physical, motor, mental, intellectual, creative and social abilities.

    According to Karl Groos, playing has a function to strengthen children’s instincts which will be needed for survival in the future. Moreover, childhood should be filled with playing positive games. These positive games indirectly teach them about motoric, cognitive, language, social, emotional, artistic, moral, and other aspects.

    However, nowadays many children prefer to be in front of gadgets rather than going out to play with their friends. In fact, these traditional games which are the legacy of these ancestors have educational value and are useful for stimulating children’s development.

    Many parents rarely know about the benefits of traditional games so they cannot tell what knowledge is gained from the existence of these traditional games.

    Therefore, we as the younger generation must preserve the existence of traditional games so they don’t become extinct. How to preserve the game can be done in many ways, for example by teaching it to our children, cousins, nephews, younger siblings, or neighbors who are still children; and conduct outreach activities regarding the preservation of traditional games.

    In socialization activities for the preservation of traditional games, it is usually done through a poster distributed on social media. This activity was carried out with the hope that the community would have an understanding of the importance of preserving cultural heritage, especially traditional games which clearly have many benefits for future generations.

    So, Sinaumed’s as a figure of young people in Indonesia, let’s help preserve the existence of this traditional game so that it won’t be consumed by the times! How can Sinaumed’s do this by teaching his younger siblings, nephews and neighbors who are still young to play this traditional game! Of course Sinaumed’s can play it with them!

  • Get to know the function of the prostate gland and how to maintain its health

    Functions of the Prostate Gland – The prostate is the exocrine gland of the reproductive system of most male mammals. Its main function is to secrete and store fluid, which makes up two-thirds of the semen. The prostate varies from species to species in terms of anatomy, chemistry, and physiology.

    Prostate enlargement is a common symptom that affects men over the age of 50. Enlargement occurs in the central part of the prostate gland that surrounds the urinary tract (urethra). Sustained enlargement of the prostate gland in the periphery can lead to a more serious stage, up to prostate cancer.

    Definition of the Prostate Gland

    The prostate is a small, soft-textured organ that is only found in the male reproductive system. This gland is one of the organs in the reproductive system which is located under the bladder and has the function of producing semen.

    This organ is a part of the male sexual or reproductive anatomy, along with other parts, namely the penis, scrotum, and testicles. Its location is in the pelvis, between the penis and bladder. The urethra, the tube that carries urine and semen out of the body, passes through the prostate. This is because this glandular organ surrounds the urethra and problems with this organ can affect the flow of urine.

    This organ has the size of a walnut and weighs 20 to 30 grams and can grow bigger with age. Based on information in the journal Informed Health , the prostate gland is surrounded by connective tissue that contains lots of smooth muscle fibers and elastic connective tissue. This makes this organ feel very elastic to the touch.

    There are also many smooth muscle cells in this glandular organ. During ejaculation, the muscle cells of this organ contract and forcefully push the fluid that has been stored in the prostate into the urethra. This causes fluid and sperm cells, along with fluids from other glands, to combine to form semen, which is then released.

    Prostate Gland Tissue Structure

    The prostate gland tissue is divided into three zones. The following is the order of the network structure from the innermost to the outermost layer.

    1. Transition Zone

    This zone is the deepest and smallest part of this organ, it only fills about 10% of the total weight of this organ. The transition zone surrounds the upper third of the urethra. The transition zone is the only part that will continue to grow for life.

    This is why the transition zone is also often the starting point for benign prostatic hyperplasia (BPH) or benign prostate enlargement.

    2. Central Zone

    This zone, known as the median lobe, surrounds the transition zone and accounts for about a quarter of the total weight of this organ. Several sections consisting of the glandular ducts of this organ, the seminal ducts, and the seminal vesicles are found in the zone. This channel is also called the ejaculatory ducts.

    3. Peripheral Zone

    The peripheral zone makes up about 70% of the total tissue of this organ. The peripheral zone is the outer zone that can be felt during a digital rectal exam (DRE). Most problems such as adenocarcinoma or future cancer of these glandular organs are found in the peripheral zone. This area is also the most common location for chronic prostatitis.

    Function of the Prostate Gland in the Male Reproductive System

    As one of the main male reproductive organs, the function of the prostate gland is to play an important role in fertility.

    The most important main function of the prostate gland is to produce fluid which will later mix with sperm cells from the testicles to form semen. This fluid is stored in tubular glands called seminal vesicles which are located in the central zone.

    During ejaculation, the muscle cells covering the prostate will contract and suppress stored fluid. This process causes the fluid, sperm cells, and fluids from other glands to mix. This mixture forms semen which will come out through the penis or also known as semen.

    This liquid greatly determines the quality of the cement produced. The reason is, this liquid consists of sugar, enzymes, and alkaline chemicals that play an important role in the fertilization process. The sugar released provides nutrition for sperm cells so they can fertilize the egg when it enters the woman’s body.

    The prostate also produces an enzyme called prostate specific antigen (PSA) which helps melt semen after ejaculation so that sperm cells can swim faster towards the egg. Meanwhile, alkaline chemicals will neutralize vaginal acid secretion to maintain sperm viability in a woman’s body.

    Semen also contains antibody components that can protect the urinary tract and sperm cells from bacteria and pathogens that cause various diseases. In addition, the presence of the prostate will prevent retrograde ejaculation, a condition in which semen is pulled backward into the bladder. The prostate muscle will help close the neck of the bladder when a person is experiencing sexual climax.

    The following details the function of the prostate gland, including:

    • Producing fluids that can keep sperm alive;
    • Protects the genetic code carried by sperm;
    • Produces fluids that keep sperm moving;
    • Dilute thickened semen, so that sperm can move more easily and increase the success of fertilization.

    During the ejaculation process, the fluid released by this gland will go to the urinary tract and will be released along with sperm. The combination of these two components is called cement. In addition to these two components, semen also consists of fluid produced by the seminal vesicles.

    About 30 percent of the total fluid that comes out when a man ejaculates is fluid secreted by the prostate. To function properly, the prostate gland requires androgens (male hormones), such as testosterone and dihydrotestosterone.

    Understanding Prostate Gland Anatomy

    The prostate is surrounded by connective tissue consisting of many muscle fibers. These fibers surround the organ like a capsule. That is the reason the prostate feels elastic to the touch. The prostate gland can be divided into four areas and is arranged in layers around the urethra.

    Diseases of the Prostate Gland

    Just like other parts of the body, there are a number of prostate diseases that are at risk of attacking, namely:

    1. Benign Prostate Enlargement

    Benign prostate enlargement is a prostate disorder that usually affects men aged 50 and over. This condition makes the prostate enlarge to trigger symptoms such as difficulty urinating and frequent urination at night.

    2. Prostatitis

    Prostatitis is inflammation that occurs in the prostate gland due to a bacterial infection. This disease is characterized by enlarged prostate size and experience pain. Prostatitis can be experienced by men at any age.

    3. Prostate Cancer

    The prostate gland can also experience cancer, even prostate cancer is the most common type of cancer experienced by men. This disease is also characterized by an enlarged prostate, bloody urine, pain when urinating or ejaculating, and erectile dysfunction.

    How to Maintain Prostate Health

    To maintain prostate health, you need to do regular prostate checks to the doctor. The Prostate Cancer Foundation page explains that examination of the prostate gland is a common procedure and is recommended for men, especially those over the age of 50 and men with a risk of prostate cancer.

    The procedure for examining the prostate gland is called DRE or digital rectal examination. In this procedure, the doctor will insert a finger into the rectum through the anus to examine the prostate gland directly. The examination aims to look for possible enlargement or changes in the shape of the gland which could indicate a disturbance. This examination also needs to be done if you experience problems when urinating, such as difficulty urinating, or if urine comes out without control ( urinary incontinence ).

    In addition, as reported by Harvard Medical School , you are expected to adopt a healthy lifestyle to keep your prostate healthy and functioning properly, including:

    1. Eat Nutritious Foods

    Your daily diet is one of the most important factors that determine your risk for a disease. Begin to set a healthy diet with balanced nutrition to avoid prostate disease.

    Some foods that can help you prevent disease include foods with healthy fats such as avocados, nuts, olive oil, and fish that contain omega-3s. Green vegetables can also be a good first step to starting a healthy eating habit. Vegetables are full of vitamins and antioxidants that will protect you from disease-causing pathogens.

    2. Basking in the Sun

    Vitamin D can actually help you to reduce the risk of getting one of the diseases in the prostate organ, namely prostate cancer. In addition, vitamin D is also known to be good for heart, kidney and pancreatic health. One of the intake of vitamin D can be obtained from sunlight. Therefore, leave a few minutes for sunbathing. Don’t forget to use sunscreen to keep your skin protected.

    3. Sports

    Many studies have shown that obesity, especially with a high amount of abdominal fat, can be one of the triggers for BPH.

    Try to be more active and do regular exercise to prevent this from happening. Exercise will help those of you who are overweight. Exercise can also help prevent other sexual health problems such as erectile dysfunction.

    4. Perform Routine Checks

    The older you are, the risk of prostate disease will increase. In addition, having a family history of prostate disease can also make your risk even higher. If you feel you fall into this group, you should consider screening.

    Screening usually includes a DRE examination and a PSA level test. Later, if you have undergone both and your PSA shows above normal results, you may have to do further tests. This is very important to do so that the disease can be detected earlier.

  • Get to know the Founder of Tokopedia and the Story of His Journey

    Founder of Tokopedia – In this modern era, the development of technology and information has become increasingly sophisticated. To change various lifestyles and sectors of people’s lives, including buying and selling in Indonesia. Maybe the story of this one figure will be one of the changes in the conventional buying and selling system into an online or digital buying and selling system in Indonesia.

    Namely the figure of William Tanuwijaya who is the founder of Tokopedia, a fairly large and well-known online buying and selling platform in Indonesia. Profile William Tanuwijaya now holds the position of CEO of Tokopedia and has contributed greatly to the development of the company. Until now, Tokopedia has succeeded in becoming one of the companies labeled “unicorn” with a company value of more than 1 billion dollars.

    It was previously heard that Wishnutama Kusubandio would become one of the administrators at Tokopedia. But in the end the issue disappeared after Tokopedia listed the latest management composition on Tokopedia.

    Get to know the Founder of Tokopedia: William Tanuwijaya

    Do you know about the biography of William Tanuwijaya? For those of you who like to shop online, of course you are familiar with this name. Where William Tanuwijaya is the founder of the largest online buying and selling site in Indonesia called Tokopedia.

    William Tanuwijaya himself admitted that he did not come from a wealthy and respected family, in fact quite the opposite. In building his business, he only had the blessing of his parents and high enthusiasm to travel for four days and three nights in search of an experience outside North Sumatra.

    After studying at Bina Nusantara University, he then worked for a company engaged in computer software development. Until in the end, he had the idea to build a company engaged in the digital field.

    The figure of William Tanuwijaya is a businessman who was born on November 11, 1981 in the city of Pematang Siantar, North Sumatra. As mentioned above, William comes from a family that has mediocre economic conditions. However, both parents have strong life principles towards the world of education for their children. So that William can get a better life thanks to his parents.

    Willian himself is the husband of Felicia HW, where they married in 2015. In 2009, William has succeeded in establishing a startup company called Tokopedia. Then now Tokopedia has succeeded in becoming one of the largest e-commerce platforms for buying and selling online in Indonesia.

    The Story of William’s College Period in Jakarta

    William Tanuwijaya’s success story begins with his childhood where he grew and developed from elementary to high school in the Permata Siantar area. Then he continued his education at a university in Jakarta.

    Willian went to wander and study in the city of Jakarta, because this was his father’s request and a suggestion from one of his uncles. The capital city of Jakarta was his goal because his father and uncle really believed that in that city he would have better quality learning and also opportunities. The university that William chose was Bina Nusantara University, also known as Binus.

    With prayers and also the blessing of his parents, William Tanuwijaya ventured to live abroad outside the Province of North Sumatra. At that time, William departed using sea transportation services, from the port of Belawan to the port of Tanjung Priok. While still in college, William was just an ordinary cafe keeper. His life journey is very complicated and full of twists and turns. Especially in the midst of his father’s illness, he was forced to work while studying.

    Career Journey of William Tanuwijaya

    The story of William Tanuwijaya as a foreigner begins with his studies at Binus, which is one of the well-known private universities in Jakarta and has affordable tuition fees. In his first year, William conducted lectures like a normal student. However, in his second year, William’s father fell ill to the point that William had to think and rack his brain so that he could still continue his studies. Then he started trying to find a side job so he could pay for college and his daily life.

    In order to make a living in a foreign land, namely in Jakarta, William Tanuwijaya finally got a job as an internet cafe guard or internet cafe. William works as an internet cafe guard from 9 pm to 9 am.

    The internet cafe where he works is not far from his campus in Central Jakarta. His job as an internet cafe keeper makes William spend more and more time with the digital world or the internet. So this made him start to be inspired to become someone who is successful through the internet. This is what later became the forerunner to the birth of Tokopedia.

    Until 2003, William Tanuwijaya successfully graduated from Bina Nusantara University. After that, he became increasingly interested in working in the internet and digital world. At that time, William focused on the success of Facebook and Google. But before starting to build his own business, William had joined a game development company called PT Bisa Net Indonesia for about 4 months.

    Then, he moved to Signet for a period of 9 months and moved again to PT Sqiva Sistem until March 2005. There he served as a software developer or commonly known as an application developer. William’s last career journey was recorded at PT Indocom Mediatama as an IT worker and also a Business Development Manager for approximately two years.

    The Story of William Tanuwijaya’s Hard Times and His Idea in Starting a Tokopedia Business

    By gathering all of his experience working in the IT field, William Tanuwijaya had the idea to build a digital platform built on a concept like an online mall in 2007. Then he named the online mall Tokopedia.

    It’s not an easy thing for people to believe. This is because William felt this before, namely that he was looked down upon by the people around him because he was someone who had no business background or experience. However, his determination and desire that does not give up easily can make him always optimistic to always strive to realize ideas and ideas to build an online mall platform.

    In his journey to build Tokopedia as one of his ideas, William also took part by collaborating with one of his colleagues named Leontinus Alpha Edison. The two of them then built Tokopedia together as a free connecting platform between sellers and buyers in Indonesia.

    They try to build the Tokopedia platform as best they can. One of them is by offering these ideas and concepts to investors and financiers who intend to help in developing a real business.

    Before finally succeeding, they both received a lot of rejection from people. But after two years they tried and worked hard. In the end, one of the top officials or superiors at work is willing to provide some capital to help build their business concept.

    The difficult period for William Tanuwijaya was when he started building an online mall business concept. Where at that time the father got a trial that was sentenced to have cancer. William then became confused and in a dilemma because he could not go home and left the project he was building in Jakarta.

    However, William could not do this, because he was the only breadwinner in the family who was in charge of helping and paying for his father’s treatment. But as time went on, it turned out that William was able to go through this phase slowly.

    Tokopedia’s Success As An Online Shopping Platform

    In the end, on February 6 2009, Tokopedia which was developed by William Tanuwijaya and also Leontinus Alpha Edison was officially launched. When it wasn’t the first time after the inauguration, Tokopedia.com had success in inviting as many as 509 sellers and 4,560 members to join the official website.

    In addition, Tokopedia at that time managed to receive transactions of 3.3 million rupiah. As one of Tokopedia’s CEOs, William Tanuwijaya has succeeded in bringing Tokopedia into a shopping platform that has grown significantly in a relatively short period of time, namely one year.

    The number of sellers or traders who have successfully joined is 4,659 and the number of members who have joined is 44,785. During this period of development, Tokopedia managed to receive transactions worth 5.95 billion rupiah.

    Data on Tokopedia’s growth figures have continued to increase until early 2017. The company that was started by William Tanuwijaya has 40 million products from sellers and 12 million users and turnover that can reach a fantastic figure of around 1 trillion rupiah.

    When the moment of Independence Day of the Republic of Indonesia, namely August 17 2017, the figure of William Tanuwijaya began to be known and popular among the people. At that time, William became a hot topic among Indonesian businessmen.

    This happened because Tokopedia had succeeded in getting investment funds in a fairly fantastic amount, worth 1.1 billion dollars or 14 trillion rupiah. Several companies that have become investors in Tokopedia include East Venture, Softbank, and Cyberagent Venture.

    With this huge disbursement of funds, William Tanuwijaya as the CEO of Tokopedia is also aggressively making developments within his company by means of product discounts, marketing strategies, cashback and free shipping.

    Motivational Words and Business Principles of William Tanuwijaya

    William Tanuwijaya as the founder of Tokopedia who has succeeded in bringing this online shopping platform into an application that really helps many people and has succeeded in helping sellers offer their products easily online. That is what can inspire many people to start a business and try to make dreams come true.

    The following are some words of business motivation and also principles from William Tanuwijaya as the CEO of Tokopedia, including:

    a. “I am grateful, the journey of starting Tokopedia has not only changed my life, but also the lives of millions of other people.”

    b. “I am an entrepreneur by necessity, entrepreneur by necessity.”

    c. “I learned about the courage to start, the persistence to get up every time I fail and to dream with open eyes. When we think about dreams, dreams turn into ideas and plans. When we say these ideas and plans, dreams turn into commitments. When our commitments are carried out seriously and wholeheartedly, dreams turn into reality.”

    The award received by William Tanuwijaya

    As a figure who has successfully brought Tokopedia to become one of the largest shopping platforms in Indonesia, William Tanuwijaya has certainly received a lot of appreciation and awards from many parties. One of the achievements he has achieved is being one of Indonesia’s representatives at the World Economic Forum as a Young Global Leader in 2016.

    Not only that, William also received the Satyalancana Wira Karya award or better known as the Medal of Honor from the President of Indonesia, Joko Widodo. This award was given because of its contribution to economic growth and also the development of digital technology in Indonesia. Then, Tokopedia also received an award as Android Excellent Apps selected by Google on the Playstore.

    Exemplary Success Tips from William Tanuwijaya

    Not a few people who want to live a successful life and have a lot of wealth. William Tanuwijaya is a figure that we can make a role model in life, especially in terms of doing business. The CEO of Tokopedia is now one of the richest people in Indonesia. Here are the full tips.

    1. Growth Mindset

    Having a growth mindset is very important for moving our business forward. William Tanuwijaya revealed that if we want to make the business a success, then the first thing we have to do is change the way of thinking or growth mindset. Here, William Tanuwijaya proves himself through his success story in establishing an online shopping platform, Tokopedia. Therefore, we should imitate William’s way of thinking, by changing the mindset if we want the business to be more successful.

    2. Have Big Dreams

    The next way to build a successful business is that we must also have big dreams to achieve that success. So, don’t just change your mindset. According to the CEO of Tokopedia, this will help you when you experience tough obstacles or failures. Why do you have to have big dreams? Because, by remembering your dream to be able to achieve success when you are down or facing challenges, it will be easier to raise your spirits.

    3. Humble

    William Tanuwijaya revealed that people who have a business venture must have a humble nature. You are required to keep learning, whether from anyone and anywhere. That way, you won’t easily feel oppressed by tough competition in the business world.

    4. Don’t Give Up Easily and Learn to Give Solutions

    You need to understand that in order to create success in the business world, try to provide solutions to people who need it. You can start to think more creatively and make sure that the results you have thought will actually be as useful as you hope. Do not forget also do not give up easily. A business owner is not allowed to put the word give up in his dictionary. Keep holding on even though the challenges are getting tougher. That way, the chances of achieving success will be even greater.

    5. Start With a Simple Idea

    We really need big dreams, but you can also start with simple ideas as initial learning in starting a business. From there you will slowly be able to devise more appropriate strategies for the future. In addition, you can also ask for opinions from other people or relatives and family. From the simple ideas they have, ideas will emerge that can break the next business planning strategy.

  • Get to know the Founder of the Kingdom of Demak and the History of Its Establishment Until Its Collapse

    Founder of the kingdom of Demak – Several kingdoms and sultanates have indeed become an inseparable part of Indonesian history. Currently, maybe what we know about the empire is the sultanate in Yogyakarta. But you need to know that there are still many kingdoms or empires that have developed in Indonesia. One of them is the kingdom of Demak. This kingdom turned out to be the first Islamic kingdom in Java, especially Central Java.

    History of the Establishment of the Kingdom of Demak

    The Kingdom of Demak was the first Islamic kingdom on the north coast of Java. In the past, the Demak region first appeared as a district of the Majapahit Kingdom. The Sultanate or Kingdom of Demak became one of the big pioneers in spreading Islam in the region of Java Island. However, the lifespan of the Demak Kingdom was relatively short compared to other kingdoms. One of the well-known legacies of the Demak Kingdom is the Great Mosque of Demak, which was founded by the Wali Songo.

    In addition, the Kingdom of Demak is also one of the centers for the spread of Islam in Indonesia. Certainly, the Kingdom of Demak has quite a complex history. Starting from the establishment process until the end of the kingdom.

    In the process of its journey, the Kingdom of Demak had very important events or events in it. For more details, here are some discussions regarding the history of the reign of the Demak Kingdom or Sultanate as the first Islamic kingdom in Indonesia.

    Founder of the Kingdom of Demak and its First King

    The founder of the Kingdom of Demak himself was Raden Patah. Apart from the founder, Raden Patah also became the first king of the empire. After he left Majapahit, Raden Patah received support from the regent who ruled around the Demak area. Then, he founded the Kingdom of Demak. Until then the kingdom became an Islamic empire, so that the rules and norms applied were based on Islamic values ​​and teachings.

    Not only that, the founding of the Kingdom of Demak was marked by the presence of condro sengkolo. According to the story that has been circulating until now, when Raden Patah went to visit Glagah Wangi, he met a person known as Nyai Lembah. There Raden Patah was then advised to stay in Glagah Wangi.

    After receiving the suggestion, finally Raden Patah accepted it and started living in the area. Now, the Glagah Wangi area is known as Bintoro Demak. Over time, the Bintoro Demak area turned into the center of the capital for all the activities of the Demak Kingdom.

    Location of the Kingdom of Demak

    In ancient times, the Kingdom of Demak was located by the sea. The place is included in the Kampung Bintara area. For now, the village is included in the Central Java region. When the Demak government was led by Sultan Prawoto, the place began to be moved to Demak Prawata.

    However, when Sultan Prawoto died, the kingdom began to be transferred to Jipang by Arya Penangsang, who at that time held the governmental power of the Demak kingdom. After that, Arya Penangsang died because he was killed by Ki Gede Pamanahan and also Hadiwijaya. For Hadiwijaya himself comes from Pajang. Where after killing Arya Penangsang, he then received full control to manage all things in the Kingdom of Demak. Then after that, the Kingdom of Demak turned into the Kingdom of Pajang.

    Genealogy of the Kings of the Kingdom of Demak

    The kingdom was officially established in 1481 AD, at that time the kingdom was led by kings who were directly supported by religious leaders known as Walisongo. There are several kings who have led the Kingdom of Demak from its inception, the process towards glory, and until the kingdom collapsed. The following is a genealogy of kings from the Kingdom of Demak that needs to be understood:

    1. Raden Patah

    Raden Patah is the son of the leader of the Majapahit Kingdom named Raden Brawijaya from his marriage to a princess of the Campa palace. In the Kingdom of Demak, Raden Patah was the first king and served for 18 years. Starting from 1500 to 1518. During his reign in the Kingdom of Demak, he built many things. Starting from houses of worship including the Great Mosque of Demak which is still standing firmly in the center of Demak City.

    2. Pati Unus

    After Raden Patah became king in the Kingdom of Demak, he then had a son named Pati Unus. Where the son of Raden Patah later ascended the throne after his father’s reign ended in 1518. However, Pati Unus only ruled for three years. Then, Pari Unus was given the title as Prince of Sabrang Lor. This happened thanks to his resistance to the Portuguese in their attempt to seize Malacca. But unfortunately, Pati Unus died in his attempt to invade the Portuguese for the second time to Malacca in 1521.

    3. Sultan Trenggana

    Sultan Trenggana became one of the kings in the genealogy of the Kingdom of Demak, known for his battle in seizing Sunda Kelapa from the hands of the Portuguese colonialists under the leadership of Fatahillah. During the reign of Sultan Trenggana, large kingdoms in Java such as the Kingdoms of Madura, Blambangan, Mataram and Pajang were successfully controlled by the Kingdom of Demak. Then, the reign of Sultan Trenggana ended after he died during the war that took place in Pasuruan in 1546.

    4. Sunan Prawoto

    After King Pati Unus abdicated, turmoil began to arise within the Kingdom of Demak. Because, there are no more descendants who come directly from the empress who was the previous leader. Therefore, Sultan Trenggana became king after the fall of Pati Unus. After Sultan Trenggana left the Kingdom of Demak, he was replaced by Sunan Prawoto, who only ruled for a few years. Because, he was more interested in exploring his life as a cleric who spread Islam throughout Java.

    5. Arya Penangsang

    In its history, it is recorded that Sunan Prawoto died because he was killed by Arya Penangsang’s men who wanted to take power in the Kingdom of Demak. Therefore, Arya Penangsangan became the next king of the Demak Kingdom and transferred the government in it to Jipang. After that, various conflicts began to emerge. Especially after the transfer of the Kingdom of Demak to Pajang in 1586 because Hadiwijaya managed to defeat Arya Penangsang. At that time also the Kingdom of Demak ended or collapsed.

    Community Life During the Heyday of the Kingdom of Demak

    The following are some discussions about people’s lives during the heyday of the Demak Kingdom:

    1. Social Life

    The most fundamental difference in people’s lives in the Islamic Kingdom and also the Hindu Kingdom is the massive access to the religion that is adhered to by the majority of the people. In Islam itself there is no such thing as caste, so it can be embraced by various levels of society. In addition, in Islam there are also no rituals that must be quite expensive, such as offerings to gods or brahmanas, as is done by people from Hinduism.

    The social system that existed in the Islamic empire was egalitarian. As well as the implementation of Friday prayers at the same time as ordinary people. This is certainly a form of novelty that cannot be found in the past.

    Especially in the feudal system, where the system places the position of leader in a very high place. Almost all of the people of Demak, especially the people who are at the center of power, are Muslim. Then it was supported again by da’wah carried out by various scholars who were close to the rulers, namely Walisongo.

    2. Political Life

    When viewed from the perspective of politics and its government system, the Kingdom of Demak was one of the largest powers in Java. The kingdom succeeded in ending the long domination of the Majapahit Kingdom and the existence of Sundanese rulers who had consistently existed since the sixth century AD.

    The Kingdom of Demak itself places the duke as the long arm of the Sultan. Meanwhile, areas such as Tuban, Surabaya and Madiun have quite influential dukes. In the 16th century, the Kingdom of Demak was then continued by the Portuguese position in Malacca. Then in 1527, there was a seizure of Sunda Kelapa with the aim of controlling all the coasts on the north coast and preventing the arrival of the Portuguese on the island of Java.

    3. Economic Life

    As we know that the Kingdom of Demak was on the north coast of Java Island. So that the main source of the economy of the people of Demak is sea trade. The absence of other Islamic kingdoms on the island of Java, this is one of the factors why Demak is very active in trading at sea. Then, the Kingdom of Demak reached its heyday during the reign of Sultan Trenggono.

    Where at that time, they succeeded in expanding their territory and controlling the majority of the main ports such as Madura, Tuban, Surabaya, Semarang, Cirebon, Jepara and Sunda Kelapa. Not only that, the duchies in the interior such as Kediri, Madiun, Malang, Pati and Panjang are also the main sources of agriculture and livestock for trade commodities. In agriculture, Javanese rice is one of the most important commodities in international trade in Indonesia.

    Causes of the Collapse of the Kingdom of Demak

    The following are some discussions regarding the causes of the fall of the Demak kingdom:

    1. There was a civil war

    The tragedy of this civil war began with the rivalry between Prince Surowiyoto or better known as Sekar Seda Lepen and Sultan Trenggana. They are the two sons of the previous leader of the Demak Kingdom, Raden Patah.

    After Raden Patah died, his two sons began to compete for the throne. After this competition, it was finally Sultan Trenggana who succeeded in occupying the king’s throne. Then after Sultan Trenggana died, the king’s position was replaced by his son named Sunan Prawoto.

    However, his position did not go smoothly and was strongly opposed by Sekar Seda Lepen. As a result of Sekar Seda Lepen’s refusal, Sunan Prawoto finally killed Seda Lepen by the river when he was just returning from the mosque after performing Friday prayers.

    In 1561, Arya Penangsang, the son of Sekar Seda Lepen, avenged his father by killing Sunan Prawoto and his family and took the position of the fifth king of Demak. After he succeeded in becoming a king, Arya Penangsang ordered his followers to kill the leader of Jepara, PrinceHadiri. That was what later made the dukes, including Jaka Tingkir Hadiwijaya, hostile to the king.

    2. The existence of disputes within the family

    One of the causes of the subsequent collapse of the Demak Kingdom was the difference in heredity in Raden Patah’s family. He is known to have had many sons, but from different mothers. The first difficulty was experienced after the death of Duke Unus who had no sons.

    Then Prince Surowiyoto or Sekar Seda Lepen and also Raden Trenggana fought for power. The debate occurred because Seda Lepen, who was the eldest son of the king, was born from a third wife. While Raden Trenggana who was younger, was born from his first wife.

    3. Failed Imperial Government

    The failed government of the Demak kingdom was one of the factors that caused the Demak Kingdom to collapse. Various problems that occurred such as differences in sects between the people and the nobility, the government that did not care about its people and was too focused on the Portuguese war and the lack of listening to the aspirations of the people, made the Kingdom of Demak unable to survive.

    Cultural Results from the Kingdom of Demak

    The following are various kinds of cultural products from the Kingdom of Demak, including:

    1. Soko Tatal

    One of the cultural products handed down by the Kingdom of Demak is Soko Guru and Soko Tatal, both of which are located at the Great Mosque of Demak. Soko Guru are three poles made of solid wood and have a diameter of about one meter. Meanwhile, Soko Tatal is made from pieces of wood that came from the remaining wood from the making of the three Soko Guru.

    The uniqueness in one Soko Tatal pillar exists because Sunan Kalijaga can only make three pillars. While the mosque is ready to be built. Therefore, Sunan Kalijaga had the idea to collect the remaining pieces of wood from three Soko Guru and then make them into one pillar. The pillar is the main attraction for lovers of religious tourism.

    2. Pawestren

    The Kingdom of Demak is one of the Islamic kingdoms in Indonesia which has inherited a lot of cultural products. Among them is Pawestren which was built as a holy place and is used for congregational prayers for women. Pawestren has very beautiful walls with carvings made with Majapahit motifs or commonly known as maksurah motifs. The place of worship was built using four main pillars and reinforced with four pillars. The main pillars in Pawestren support beam beams which consist of three layers.

    3. Ablution Pool Site

    The site is very well known by the public and is one of the cultural products of the Kingdom of Demak which is often visited by tourists. This ablution pool site was built with the aim of facilitating travelers or students who take ablution water when visiting the Great Mosque of Demak. However, now the ablution pool site is no longer used.

    4. Great Mosque of Demak

    This mosque is certainly no stranger to our ears. This is because the Great Mosque of Demak has very often been used as a religious tourism destination. The mosque was built during the Demak Kingdom in 1479. The architecture in this mosque is very pleasing to the eye. We can see ornaments and calligraphy which are quite thick with an Islamic atmosphere. This mosque is located in the City of Demak, precisely in Central Java Province.

    This is an explanation of the founder of the Demak Kingdom and the genealogy of its kings, from its inception until the fall of the Demak Kingdom.

    Recommended Books & Articles Related to the Founder of the Kingdom of Demak

  • Get to know the Football Sports Rules, What Are They?

    Soccer Sports Rules – Football is one of the most popular sports in Indonesia and the world. Football has many fans, from children to adults, even many parents who like this sport.

    Association football, in English is referred to as association football or soccer or simply football is a sport that uses a ball. The ball used is usually made of leather called ” soccer “. This football is played with two teams consisting of 11 core players and several other reserve players.

    At the start of the 21st century, the sport was played by more than 250 million people in 200 countries. The goal of soccer is to score as many goals as possible by kicking the ball into the opponent’s goal. Football is played on a rectangular open field of grass or artificial turf.

    In order to be able to present an interesting and sporty match in every sport, there must be a regulation in that sport. This rule will certainly make the match interesting to watch, for players they will also feel fair because of the rules in football.

    On this occasion, sinaumedia will provide an article that discusses the rules in soccer. Maybe most of you already understand what the rules apply to this sport. However, of course there are also many who are just learning the world of football so more knowledge is needed about the rules that exist in soccer. Therefore, to find out what regulations apply, let’s look at the following review.

    Football Match Rules

    Football rules are set by the International Football Association Board (IFAB). These regulations are set by FIFA, the official organization of world soccer, and are also complied with by federations at the national level. The official body for football in Indonesia is the Indonesian Football Association (PSSI). The following are the rules for soccer matches.

    Football Player Rules

    The number of soccer players is 11 core players. This amount applies to both national and international competitions. In a soccer match there is one goalkeeper, 2-5 defenders, 2-5 midfielders and 1-3 attackers. These players have different positions and functions, such as goalkeeper (goalkeeper), 3 or 4 defenders (defender), 3, 4 or 5 midfielders (midfielder), up to 1, 2 or 3 attackers (forwards). If a team has less than 7 players, it will not be able to continue the game.

    Soccer Player Equipment Regulations

    All players in a soccer match (except the goalkeeper) wear a uniform or clothing, ranging from a jersey (sportswear), shorts, socks and a pair of shoes. In addition to clothing, players will also need additional items such as shin guards. In fact, the team leader must also wear the captain’s armband as a marker.

    The goalkeeper’s attributes are different from other players. The goalkeeper or goalkeeper must wear a jersey with a different design from the jersey and protective gloves of other players. Goalkeepers are also allowed to wear long-sleeved jerseys and trousers.

    Football Referee Rules

    The referee is the arbiter with a neutral duty to regulate and decide the course of the match. During the game, the referee’s job is with the assistant referee to control the game, ensure that the ball is in accordance with the rules, ensure that the players are wearing the proper attributes, set the start time of the game. determine when the match needs to be postponed, stopped and ended, and adjudicate if a violation has occurred.

    Football Assistant Referee Rules

    In a soccer match, the referee is also supported by two flag-bearing assistants. The assistant referee, or what is commonly called the lineman , helps the referee supervise the game. The flag of the assistant referee serves as a marker for the ball going out of the field, offside or a corner kick.

    Rules for the Duration of Football Matches

    A soccer match consists of two halves of 45 minutes each. During the game, time will continue even with fouls, substitutions, lost balls and the like. However, at the end of the match, the referee has the right to award the lost extra time. There is a 10-15 minute break between two rounds before moving on to another round.

    Kick Off Rules

    The start and resumption of play is usually marked by a kick-off from the midfield. Kick-offs are used to start the game, to continue play after a goal has been scored, and to start play after a break or after accidental extra time.

    The team that kicks off will be determined based on the results of the two captains’ coin toss according to the direction of the referee. When players start the game, both teams must be on each side of the court.

    Rules for Entering and Exiting the Football Field

    Goal ball is a ball in a state that can be played. While the ball cannot be played is when the ball goes out of the field. The ball is considered active when it is on the ground, even if it bounces off a post, crossbar, or other location.

    As long as the ball returns to the court after bouncing, the ball is still active. When an event occurs such as a violation, the ball leaves the field after the goal line or enters the line, and other events, the ball can be said to be inactive.

    Rules for Scoring Goals

    Goals scored by players can be both legal and illegal. A goal is considered legal or valid when the ball crosses the opposing team’s goal line. Meanwhile, a goal is considered illegal or invalid if a player from the team that scored the goal has committed a foul or if an opposing player commits a foul before the ball has crossed the goal line.

    Throw-in Rules

    If the ball leaves the side line, a throw-in or throw-in occurs. The team taking the throw-in is the last team to touch the ball before it crosses the line. There are two rules regarding throw-ins or throw-ins in soccer.

    First, the player takes the position of throwing the ball. Then he throws it over the line at ball position. Second, players hold the ball using both hands, with the original position from the back of the head. Then, players throw the ball using both hands, with the direction from above the head.

    Free Kick Rules

    Free kicks or free kicks can be divided into two types, namely direct free kicks and indirect free kicks.

    A direct free kick is a free kick that is aimed directly at the goal without touching a team-mate before it. Meanwhile, an indirect free kick is a free kick that requires a player to make the ball hit by a teammate and score with another teammate.

    Penalty Kick Rules

    Free kicks are taken when an opposing player commits a foul in the penalty area. The kicker will kick the ball placed at the penalty spot towards the goal which is only protected by the goalkeeper or the opposing goalkeeper.

    During a free kick, other players must remain outside the penalty area. When the free kick has been taken and a goal is scored, play returns to normal. However, if the penalty kick fails to hit the target and remains in the playing area, then both teams are allowed to control the ball and continue the game.

    Corner Kick Rules

    A corner kick is awarded when the ball last touches the defending team and crosses the goal line. This goal line runs parallel to the goal line, but does not run under the goal. The attacking team is then entitled to a corner kick. This kick is taken in the corner of the field closest to where the ball left the field.

    Goal Kick Rules

    If the ball crosses the goal line, but the attacking player last touched the ball, the defending team is awarded a goal kick. This kick is called a goal kick. For a goal kick, the ball must be kicked from the edge of the goal box, which is the small box inside the penalty area.

    Offsides Rule

    An offside will occur if a player is closer to the goal line than the ball and the last two players on the opposing team. However, offside is not a violation unless the player receives the ball from a cross. A player is considered not offside if he is level with the second last player of the opposing team.

    Football Sports Violation Regulations

    There are several violations that may not be committed in soccer. Some of these rules are also set by FIFA such as the rules in the match. The following are the rules for violations of soccer sports.

    Direct Free Kick Penalty Offense Rules

    Below are the reasons why a player gets a free kick penalty from an opponent.

    • Deliberately kicking an opponent or trying to kick an opponent;
    • Injures the opponent’s eye;
    • Jump dangerously at your opponent;
    • Stealthily attempts to take down opponents;
    • Make your opponent fall by tripping him;
    • Attacking opposing players;
    • Knocks down opponents by crashing into them;
    • Pulling opposing players to the ground;
    • Hold the opposing player by pulling the opponent’s shirt;
    • The player’s hand is hit by the ball;
    • Tackle the opponent without hitting the ball;
    • Make a tackle by hitting the ball, but this action is considered dangerous by the referee.

    Indirect Free Kick Penalty Rules

    • The player performs an action deemed dangerous by the referee. Dangerous in question is dangerous for yourself and other players. For example, someone tries to head the ball when the opposing player wants to kick the ball.
    • Performing an action aimed at preventing the goalkeeper from catching the ball;
    • Obstructing the opponent’s movement;
    • Perform actions that cause the referee to issue a yellow card to a red card;
    • Goalkeeper holds the ball for more than six seconds;
    • The goalkeeper intentionally touches a released ball before it hits another player;
    • The goalkeeper touches the ball from a team player’s kick;

    Yellow Card Offense Rules

    When a player commits a violation in the game, the referee will give a yellow card to the player who violates it as a warning. Here are the things that cause players to get a yellow card.

    • Player repeatedly commits fouls;
    • Player commits cheating or unsportsmanlike conduct;
    • Players block the opponent’s feet roughly;
    • Players knock opponents down violently;
    • The player deliberately does things that delay the match;
    • Deliberately wasting time in a match;
    • The player leaves the field without the permission of the referee;
    • Players enter the field area without the permission of the referee;
    • Players intentionally take actions that aim to incite discord between players;
    • Criticize the referee harshly;
    • Exaggerated goal celebrations.

    Red Card Offense Rules

    A player who commits a serious foul in soccer will be given a red card. If a player receives a red card, that player must automatically leave the field. In football matches, players who receive red cards are usually banned from playing in the next one or two matches.

    • Players commit acts of violence in matches;
    • Players commit serious violations until the opponent is injured;
    • Players other than the goalkeeper deliberately touch the ball with their hands to prevent a goal from the opponent;
    • Provoking the opposing team so that there is commotion;
    • Players insult, say harshly, and humiliate opposing players;
    • The player takes an action that causes the match to be stopped.

    Sinaumed’s, that’s the article regarding the rules of soccer that have been discussed by sinaumedia. For those of you who don’t really understand soccer, you will understand a little with this article.

    However, if you want to learn more deeply, you can buy books about soccer and other sports at sinaumedia. sinaumedia as #FriendsWithoutLimits has provided a variety of quality books that you can have. Come on Sinaumed’s, buy the book now!

  • Get to know the flow of painting and various painting techniques

    The Art of Painting – Painting is one of the oldest branches of art among other branches of art. This is evidenced by the tracing of a hand on the cave wall. It is estimated that these hand tracings were made since prehistoric times. Then it was realized that this activity could produce quite beautiful pictures and until now it has developed into a branch of fine art by drawing on a flat surface.

    Along with the development of art, various kinds of art genres began to emerge from time to time. As for what distinguishes the art flow, among others, the visual style, coloring techniques performed by each painter, and the message in it. So, in this article, we will discuss what is the flow of painting and what are the currents of painting in the world. Here is a full explanation:

    Definition of Painting Art Flow

    The flow of painting is a style, genre, and distinctive understanding that is followed by certain individuals or groups to create painting. The flow referred to here is that it can be in the form of main ideas or ideas that were sparked by someone or flow naturally or emerge on their own in line with the development of painting. You need to understand that several schools of painting usually interact with each other. For example, flow C exists because it feels that flow B is no longer relevant to the conditions of the times, or that it has too downplayed certain streams. Then the D flow is present because it feels that if the two are combined it will become more perfect.

    Schools or what is commonly called schools of painting are also often influenced or can be said to be formed by the conditions of society at that time. There are large sects whose influence is just as strong, there are also small sects which do not get too much attention. In the past, naturalism and realism had the strongest influence. Because, both of them have an applicable function as documentation, before there was a camera that replaced them. Today, the flow still exists but is not as strong as it used to be.

    A lot of inspiration, lessons, and also knowledge that can be drawn from the various currents of painting that exist today. Therefore, studying the flow of painting again will open up a lot of new treasures, ranging from simply appreciating well, or just getting into the world of painting.

    The Largest & Most Important Art Flow in History

    The following are some of the greatest types of painting in the world:

    1. Romanticism

    The flow of romanticism is a flow that describes a reality that exists in various ways that seem dramatic and has an atmosphere like in a dream. For example, a ship tossing because of stormy weather, a human figure standing on a hilltop when dusk comes, and so on. Romanticism reveals the beauty of a theme from its theatrical style, not only relying on beautiful subjects.

    Characteristics of Romanticism

    a. Is imaginative, although still realistic or no fantasy in it. In addition, the scene also looks more dramatic than the reality.
    b. Subjectively, namely the creation of art is assessed as an artist’s self-expression.
    c. Using a fairly high emotional intensity.
    d. The atmosphere or imagery has a dreamlike quality.
    e. Describing very strong feelings and not being literal or using similes and symbols.

    Important Figures of Romanticism

    1. Francisco Goya
    2. Caspar David Friedrich
    3. JMW Turner
    4. Theodore Gericault
    5. Henry Fuseli
    6. Jean Auguste Dominique Ingres

    2. Naturalism

    The flow of naturalism is a school that wants to describe nature as similar and as accurate as possible with the references it will paint. Naturalism is a place for artists to appreciate nature. Generally, artists will choose a certain time, for example at dusk or golden hour, to paint a very special and extraordinary scene.

    Characteristics of Naturalism Painting

    a. This flow prioritizes the accuracy and similarity of the image in the painting with the object to be painted according to the reference.
    b. The main weapon of the painters is the technique and ability.
    c. Bringing beautiful painting themes but based on purity.
    d. The flow of naturalism is a form of appreciation of the artists for the beauty of nature.
    e. Always raising the theme of natural beauty or scenery that surrounds the artist.

    Figure of the Art of Painting Naturalism

    1. John Constable
    2. Jean-Baptiste-Camille Corot
    3. Theodore Rousseau
    4. Thomas Cole
    5. Frederic Edwin Church
    6. Ilya Repin
    7. Basuki Abdullah

    3. Realism

    Realism is a school that wants to show an event, a certain model, or an atmosphere in everyday situations, without drama or only the most beautiful conditions are chosen. The genre may not perfectly copy what they see, realistic events, or themes, not just images.

    Characteristics of the flow of Realism Painting

    a. Raising the theme of everyday events that occur and are experienced by most people.
    b. Describes the people who are in a real and unique situation with their daily environment.
    c. Realist works will show human beings of all classes in their natural conditions and situations.
    d. Realism never agrees with exaggerated artistic subjects or romanticist-style dramatizations.
    e. Having detailed images that resemble the original or natural using high techniques mastered by the painters.

    Figures of the flow of Realism Painting

    1. Gustave Courbet
    2. Jean-François millet
    3. Edouard Manet
    4. James Whistler
    5. John Singer Sargent
    6. Thomas Eakins

    4. Impressionism

    Impressionism is a school of painting which only paints a glimpse of the subject to be painted. This flow arose because of the existence of a camera that has been able to take over the function of art as a medium of documentation. Compared to replicating colors that are similar to the human way of seeing, impressionism wanted to depict pure colors based on the process of natural color formation.

    Generally, followers of impressionism will paint in the open in a fairly short period of time. So you have to sacrifice the accuracy of the form. That is the reason why their paintings are only impressions. Because, they did not have time to complete further details. However, from these imperfections, new aesthetic forms emerge that do not exist in other schools such as realism, naturalism, even photography.

    Characteristics of Impressionism Painting

    a. The images in the paintings tend not to be detailed, the paintings will only look similar when viewed from afar
    b. Contrasting and vibrant color palette based on the color circle grouping theory.
    c. Focus on painting the reflection of light on the subject
    d. Using a brush technique called dab, which is an external term for dipping sauce.
    e. Never use black.

    Figure of the School of Impressionism Painting

    1. Claude Monet
    2. Edgar Degas
    3. Pierre-Auguste Renoir
    4. Camille Pissarro
    5. Alfred Sisley

    5. Fauvism

    Fauvism usually uses a style similar to Impressionism. But rejected the basic idea of ​​imitation of nature. This flow of Fauvism is to make color an independent element of art. The color is not only the color of clothes, skin color, or the color of the sky. But being one of the elements that are independent or stand alone without being a physical representation of anything.

    Characteristics of the Fauvism School of Painting

    a. Striking colors that do not show accuracy in the model to be painted.
    b. The shape of the image in the painting is accompanied by a dark line.
    c. Colors are used to express ideas or ideas of artists, not just coloring.
    d. Detailed accuracy in the form of images on the model or subject reference is ignored.
    e. Convey ideas, ideas, or personal messages from the painter.

    Fauvism figure

    1. Henri Matisse
    2. Maurice de Vlaminck
    3. Andre Derain
    4. Kees van Dongen
    5. Raoul Dufy
    6. Georges Braque

    6. Expressionism

    The flow of expressionism is one of the schools that emphasizes the individual expression of the artists themselves on what they remember, see, and feel. It can be said that expressionism is a flow of painting that emphasizes the expression that is in the soul. Expressionism will not impose precision and also the difficulty of painting in his work. Therefore, these streams do not have an accurate level of similarity and even greatly deviate from natural references.

    Characteristics of Expressionism Painting

    1. Will not prioritize the similarity of the objects they paint.
    2. Expressive and bold brush strokes or brush marks are left visible and not covered up.
    3. Painting techniques that look naive or amateur but still have good composition.
    4. Prioritizing the expression of the artist’s individual soul compared to tracing nature.
    5. Using color as a symbol for something, not just as a coloring object.

    Expressionist figure

    1. Ernst Ludwig Kirchner
    2. Wassily Kandinsky
    3. Kathe Kollwitz
    4. Paul Klee
    5. Chaim Soutine
    6. Max Beckmann

    7. Cubism

    The flow of cubism is a flow that contains various points of view of an object in the same picture. So as to produce a deformed and fragmented painting. This flow also simplifies objects to resemble geometric shapes. A painting object can consist of various angles simultaneously to produce an aesthetic discrepancy.

    Characteristics of Cubism

    a. Using multiple perspectives in one image.
    b. Doing deconstruction and deformation of painted objects such as changing the position of the mouth with the position of the eyes.
    c. Simplify the object to be similar to a geometric shape.
    d. Explore open shapes and blend the background with the object in front of it.
    e. In the second phase of cubism, many used everyday objects as either collages or newspaper clippings.

    Cubism figures

    1. Pablo Picasso
    2. Georges Braque
    3. Fernand Leger
    4. Juan Gris
    5. Robert Delaunay
    6. Sonia Delaunay

    8. Dadaism

    Dadaism is a flow that cannot make a beautiful work physically. But it is filled with sharp criticism or social messages by making an indirect allusion, up to a direct statement that is quite provocative to the authorities who are considered to have made a negative decision. The flow of dadaism will emit aesthetic beauty from a side that is rarely contained in beauty.

    The Characteristics of Dadaism

    a. Displays an image that is not beautiful but provocative.
    b. It contains messages that question the meaning of art, the role of artists, and aesthetics in general.
    c. Conveying anti-war appeals through satirical or satirical messages on the atrocities of war.
    d. Contains anti-bourgeois messages at that time considered to have resulted in World War I.
    e. Using “readymade” objects or something that already exists, such as everyday objects such as spoons, glasses, toilets, and so on.

    Dadaist figures

    1. Francis Picabia
    2. Marcel Duchamp
    3. Man Ray
    4. Hannah Hoch
    5. Sophie Taeuber-Arp
    6. Andre Breton

    9. Surrealism

    Surrealism is a school of painting that presents images of real objects in situations that are impossible to occur in the real world. So that the image is like the one in the dream. Pictures that are real but in unreal conditions, such as: pictures of floating humans, melted wall clocks, or portraits of faces with mouths and noses whose positions are swapped. The flow of surrealism usually uses the approach of Freud’s psychological theory. Where the flow explores the subconscious and the image of a human dream as one illustration of a human desire.

    Characteristics of the Surrealism Painting School

    a. Loading an image of a real object in unreal conditions.
    b. Imagery like the one in a dream.
    c. Having a high contrast, that means, there is a large shape next to a small one.
    d. Play the imagination that is in the dream with the real world.
    e. Looks like fantasy but sticks to real world references.

    Figures of the Surrealism Painting School

    1. Salvador Dali
    2. Andre Breton
    3. Hans Arp
    4. Max Ernst
    5. Alberto Giacometti
    6. Joan Miro

    Painting Techniques in General

    You need to understand that there are many kinds of techniques in painting. Material, each person will definitely have the characteristics of a painting technique according to their abilities. The use of painting techniques is one thing that is very important in order to produce a maximum image. So, using technique is very necessary. The following are some techniques that you can use in everyday life.

    1. How to Paint Using the Aquarel Technique

    The aquarel technique is a painting technique that uses watercolor (aquarelle) as a base and uses thin and subtle strokes of color. So, the image or painting that will be produced has a transparent and also light nuance. In order to produce a smooth, thin, and also light strokes. It would be better if you use a slightly thinner paint.

    2. How to Paint with the Plaque Technique

    In contrast to the aquarel technique which seems more transparent. The use of the placard technique is a painting technique that uses watercolors, oil paints, and also acrylic paints with thick strokes and a thicker paint composition. So that this technique will give a more colorful impression in a painting. This painting technique is often used by professional painters to create beautiful paintings that have high economic value.

    3. How to paint with the spray technique

    This spray technique is a painting technique that uses spraying paint onto the painting medium. The purpose of using this technique is to produce a painting that is smoother and looks more real from a visual standpoint. If you ever see graffiti on street walls, that is an example of painting using the spray technique.

  • Get to know the Financial Accounting Standards in Indonesia

    Financial Accounting Standards in Indonesia – In order to regulate or manage finances, there is a certain procedure that a country must have. In the financial accounting standards in Indonesia , there are a number of types of standards, so that it is useful for presenting financial information by certain business entities.

    1. PSAK-IFRS

    The first standard that serves as a benchmark for financial management is PSAK-IFRS. This is an accounting procedure for the company to use in various business activities. To better understand it, here’s a full explanation.

    1.1 Explanation of PSAK-IFRS

    PSAK-IFRS stands for Statement of Financial Accounting Standards ( International Reporting Standards ). This is the management basis issued by the Financial Accounting Standards Board in 2012 through an Indonesian Accounting Association (IAI).

    The use of this standard has reasons because Indonesia is a country that is a member of IFAC ( International Federation of Accountants ). A number of benefits from the guidelines include increasing comparability and providing quality information on the capital market.

    1.2 Financial Accounting Standards (SAK)

    SAK is a Financial Accounting Standard that serves as a guideline for carrying out a number of activities. That starts from the process of making, compiling, to the stages of presenting Indonesian financial information.

    The use of a standard follows the times. Until finally the Indonesian state SAK has standard guidelines for determining from following international accounting procedures. This is so that all financial information can be recognized globally.

    1.3 Reasons for Using SAK

    With a guideline, the process of presenting financial information becomes more structured. In general, this standard is useful for a number of parties, such as investors, to know a number of risks and financial conditions. Then, shareholders can monitor the company’s financial condition. 

    SAK is also useful for creditors because it has a function to assess the ability to pay credit or loans. Then, for suppliers this is useful in order to be able to see the credibility of a company whether it is able to pay on time or not. 

    1.4 Types of SAK

    Each country has its own Financial Accounting Standards. In Indonesia alone, the guidelines for presenting this information are divided into four types. Everything is useful to provide quality and accurate data.

    The four types of standards in presenting financial information include Statements of Financial Accounting Standards (PSAK), Sharia Accounting Standards (SAS), PSAK – IFRS (Statements of Financial Accounting Standards – International Reporting Standards), and SAK – ETAP.

    Books Regarding Financial Accounting

    The following are recommendations for best seller books regarding financial accounting books , introductory accounting, and cost accounting.

    2. Explanation of the International Financial Accounting Standard (IFRS)

    IFRS is an international accounting standard that is useful in the preparation and public reporting of company finances.

    The purpose of using this guide is to make it easy to compare high-quality information for each company.

    2.1 Application of IFRS in Indonesia

    As a developing country in all fields, including the economy, it is very important to use an accounting standard. The application of IFRS in Indonesia began in 2012. In its implementation, there are three main stages.

    The initial stage of the first use of IFRS is adoption. This process started from 2008 – 2011. The first activity was to carry out a number of activities to gradually adopt IFRS to PSAK.

    The next stage after adoption is to finalize the infrastructure for various needs. This process took place starting in 2011. All forms of activity focused on all preparations for the implementation of IFRS.

    IFRS implementation or implementation activities in Indonesia are carried out in stages. Then, there are a number of processes to find out what are the benefits and constraints in its implementation. This has continued until now.

    2.2 Advantages of Using IFRS

    The first advantage of using the IFRS standard is that it makes it easier to prepare financial reports. This happens because the method of presenting data related to company funds is very good and systematic.

    By using IFRS, a company will be better able to reduce the cost of financial statements. Based on the experts and the results of use after a long time, it can make investors save even more when making comparisons.

    By using IFRS, it will have an impact on investment flows that are more transparent. As you already understand, transparency is very important to make it easier to access information on benefits and risks.

    3. The difference between SAK and IFRS

    The task of an accountant is very important in carrying out company financial reporting. However, using certain procedures, this process becomes easier. There are two types of references in this activity, namely SAK and IFRS. Here’s the difference between the two.

    The first difference comes from the source. The point is the foundation of the standard issuance. For SAK, it comes from PSAK No. 1 (Revised 1998) concerning Presentation of Financial Statements. Meanwhile, IFRS itself comes from IAS1, Presentation of Financial Statements.

    In SAK, the format for providing information uses certain entities and uses direct methods. While the presentation of financial statement information uses IFRS, using standard headings. However, it has a number of limitations in determining its content. 

    In the SAK procedure, it has rules regarding the recognition of profits and losses from reports on changes in shareholder equity. The IFRS procedure uses financial statement presentations that recognize gains and losses, but in separate notes.

    4. SAK – ETAP

    The next type of accounting standard is SAK – ETAP. This is a reference to entities without public accountability. So it is useful for a company to report finances in general with the aim of external use. 

    4.1 Explanation of SAK – ETAP

    With the existence of standards for financial reports for entities without Public Accountability, it has a beneficial impact on MSMEs. So that its use can bring convenience to small and medium scale businesses.

    SAK ETAP is a financial reporting standard that does not depend on general SAK or it stands alone.

    In practice, the historical cost concept is used, the information presentation rules are simple, and have not changed over the years.

    In the process of financial reporting, SAK ETAP goes through a number of processes. These stages include establishing balance sheets, profits and losses, changes in equity, cash flows, top notes, and so on.

    4.2 Purpose of SAK – ETAP

    The use of SAK – ETAP has the main objective of being able to provide easy access to ETA for the process of providing funds by banks. Because this standard stands alone, the concept of rules for presenting financial data is simpler.

    This standard without Public Accountability has the objective of presenting general or external financial statements only. So in that way, the reference uses fixed assets, which are intangible acquisition prices.

    Another purpose of using SAK – ETAP is to provide convenience in obtaining funds for MSMEs from banks. So, they can develop their business to be better and successful in the future.

    4.3 Example of Accounting Book Based on SAK – ETAP

    To understand more about SAK – ETAP, you can read a number of references. An example is the book by Syaiful Bahri, SE., MSA entitled ‘ Introduction to Accounting Based on SAK ETAP and IFRS ‘. The discussion is very complete and also clear.

    The discussion in this book also includes examples of service, trade, and industrial companies. The purpose of the Syaiful Bahri reference work is to provide an overview of the SAK / Financial Accounting Standards process.

    For those of you who are looking for basic reference material, you can use this book. That way, it will understand more about each stage from SAK to the final process in the form of presentation of financial statements.

    5. Sharia PSAK

    The procedure for making the next financial report is PSAK Syariah. This is a procedure using the basics of presenting industry and business information using sharia principles in Indonesia.

    5.1 Explanation of Sharia PSAK

    The existence of PSAK Syariah is inseparable from the development of Indonesian companies which are increasingly using Islamic principles. Therefore, Indonesian financial accounting standards related to Islamic Financial Institutions were born in 2002.

    The use of PSAK Syariah is able to provide convenience in the formulation of financial reports. The basis for making this standard comes from the Al-Qur’an surah Al-Baqarah verses 282 – 283. It contains financial records according to the principles of fairness, truth and honesty.

    Through the use of PSAK Syariah, this has contributed to the development of the Islamic economy increasing. Not only in the progress of the process in Indonesia, but also in the whole world. That way, it is able to create an environment and market on the basis of Islamic law. 

    5.2 PSAK Syariah Applied in Indonesia

    In Indonesia, the standard for determining financial reporting is the authority of the Sharia Accounting Standards Board (DSAK). This is directly under the auspices of the Indonesian Institute of Accountants (IAI). Its application began when there was the 8th Congress in 1998.

    There are a number of types of implementation forms of PSAK Syariah reporting in Indonesia. In that case, the process of presenting financial information uses the basis of the type of transaction which has been made by the DSAK.

    Some of these reporting forms include PSAK 102 Accounting for Murabahah, PSAK 102 Accounting for Salam, PSAK 103 Accounting for Istishna’, PSAK 106 Accounting for Musyarakah, PSAK 107 Accounting for Ijarah, PSAK 108 Accounting for Sharia Insurance Transactions, and PSAK 109 Accounting for Zakat and Infak/Alms.

    5.3 Latest PSAK Syariah

    The Sharia Accounting Standards Board (DSAK) first issued PSAK using Islamic financial principles in 2002. Then, this continued to experience development and a number of improvements in several types.

    In 2007, there were 6 PSAK Syariah with one basic framework, until in 2019 there were 13 PSAK with one framework and 2 ISAK (Interpretation of Financial Accounting Standards). Meanwhile, 2021 has the newest type.

    In 2021, there are a number of PSAK that are active per January. This includes presentation of financial statements, cash flow reports, interim financial reports, separate financial reports, operating segments, related party statements, events after reporting, changes in foreign exchange rates, to ISAK and PPSAK.

     

    6. SAP

    Presentation of the next financial statements in the form of SAP. This is a form of management and recording of sources of incoming and outgoing funds from the government. Usually it is addressed to related parties, such as BPK, DPR, community, and others.

    6.1 SAP Explanation

    SAP or Government Accounting Standards is a set of references in compiling and presenting reports relating to government finances. It usually consists of Central Government Financial Statements (LKPP) and Regional Government Financial Statements (LKPD).

    In a government, financial reporting is very important in order to get transparency from the flow of these finances. That way, other related parties and the public can find out the accountability of this state accounting administration.

    The standard for using SAP is using a statement with a number of points. That starts from the title, number, and the effective date of the reference. 

    6.2 SAP Implementation Base

    The government in reporting financial flows uses certain principles. This standard was prepared by the independent Government Accounting Standards Committee and went through a number of stages of approval, starting from becoming a Government Regulation to obtaining an opinion from BPK.

    The rule that determines the existence of this SAP is Government Regulation Number 24 of 2005 concerning Government Accounting Standards. The contents are in the form of a cash basis in order to provide recognition of revenue transactions, assets, and many others.

    Recognition of this basis is still provisional. Now, everything refers to the latest rules, namely Article 9 paragraph (1) Government Regulation 71 of 2010 concerning SAP or Government Accounting Standards.

    6.3 Benefits of SAP

    The preparation of financial statements using a number of principles certainly has benefits. Of the two types of reporting, namely LKPP and LPPD, are able to provide up-to-date information on financial flows and data regarding the budget.

    Besides having the benefit of knowing the latest financial statements, SAP also has uses as a medium to see transparency and accountability of accounting in Indonesia.

    Another benefit of government financial reporting is that it enables accounting managers to provide new, more effective strategies. By way of comparison from the next report, it will provide a good method for managing state finances.

    6.4 Advantages of SAP

    The use of accounting standards is one form of making quality reporting. The advantage of this SAP is that it is able to improve the quality of a country’s financial governance.

    Making report presentations with this principle has advantages which the auditor can use to determine whether the presentation of the information is in accordance with the standards or not. Then it will also improve consistency and relevance.

    Another advantage is that it can be used as a reference in compiling financial reports according to existing standards. That way, the results have credibility so they can provide government accounting transparency.

    6.5 Advantages of Becoming a SAP Expert

    The accounting system in the government consists of central and regional. The existence of the principle of presenting financial information is very useful for a country in managing its economy.

    Being an accountant expert in government is certainly a career that has good prospects. However, behind all this, you must master a number of important skills to support the financial reporting process.

    Becoming a SAP expert who works professionally will provide benefits for the country. Through reporting and according to standards, it can have a good impact so that we are able to manage the economy even better.

    6.6 How to Become a SAP Expert

    The job of being an accountant always has a lot of enthusiasts every year. You can see this from the selection of Accounting majors which are still busy. This step is the first step to be able to become a SAP expert.

    There are many ways to become a professional accountant. After obtaining a bachelor’s degree in Accounting, then get a CA ( Chartered Accountant ) certification. Then, make sure you have good work experience from various fields, such as public, corporate, education, etc.

    The verification process to become a public accountant practitioner is at least three (3) years. You can get this for the last 7 years and then you can become a member of the Indonesian Institute of Accountants (IAI).

    Material Related to Financial Accounting Standards

  • Get to know the figure of Uthman Bin Affan as a caliph and friend of the Prophet

    Uthman Bin Affan – Prophet Muhammad SAW is a human figure who is most loved by all his
    people, but not only among his people, his family and friends also love him very much.
    As a
    friend who lived at the same time as the prophet and spent his days with the prophet, of course, the nature
    and character of a friend of the prophet is not much different from the noble character of the prophet
    himself.

    Of the several companions of the prophet that we know, one of them who was once the caliph replacing
    leadership after the departure of the prophet was Uthman Bin Affan.
    He is the figure of the
    third caliph after Abu Bakr and Umar Bin Khattab who rose to continue the just and prosperous
    government.

    Imitating his figure must be very good because he is also known to have a good role model and should be an
    example for the next generation, especially Muslims around the world.

    For this reason, it is good for us to follow his story in this discussion which will summarize his life journey
    as a caliph and companion of the Prophet Muhammad SAW.

    Further discussion regarding Uthman Bin Affan can be seen below!

    Life History of Uthman Bin Affan

    ‘Uthman bin’ Affan 17 June 579 AD was the third Caliph who ruled from 644 AD to 656 AD and was the longest
    reigning Rashidun Caliph.
    Like his two predecessors, ‘Uthman was one of the main companions of
    the Prophet Muhammad.
    His successive marriages to the two daughters of the Prophet Muhammad and
    Khadijah earned him the nickname Dzun Nurain (holder of two lamps).

    During his reign, the Muslim government expanded its territory into Fars (now Iran) in 650 and parts of
    Khorāsān (now Afghanistan) in 651. Armenian conquests had begun in the 640s.
    Uthman bin Affan
    bin Abi Al-Ash bin Umayyah bin Abdu Shams bin Abdu Manaf bin Qushay bin Kilab.

    Uthman was born to a father named Affan bin Abi al-‘As, from the Umayyad tribe, and to a mother named Arwa
    bint Kurayz, from Abd Shams, a wealthy and respected Quraysh tribe in Mecca.
    Uthman had a
    younger sister, Aminah.
    Uthman was born in Ta’if.

    He is listed as one of the 22 Meccans who could write. His father, Affan, died young while
    traveling abroad, leaving Uthman an important legacy.
    He became a merchant like his father, and
    his business thrived, making him one of the wealthiest men among the Quraysh.

    Uthman bin Affan was a friend of the Prophet and also the third Caliph from Rashidun Khulafaur.
    He is known as a rich and reliable businessman in the economic field but very generous.
    He greatly helped the economy of Muslims in the early days of Islamic da’wah. He was
    nicknamed Dzun Nurain which means one with two lights.
    This nickname was obtained because
    Uthman married the second and third daughters of Rasulullah ﷺ Ruqayyah and Umm Kulthum.

    Uthman bin Affan was born in 574 AD from the Umayyads. His mother’s name was Arwa bint Kuriz
    bin Rabiah.
    He converted to Islam at the invitation of Abu Bakr and belonged to the As-Sabiqun
    al-Awwalun group (the first group to convert to Islam).
    Rasulullah ﷺ himself described Uthman
    bin Affan as the most honest and humble Muslim.
    Imam Muslim narrated that Aisyah asked
    Rasulullah ﷺ, “Abu Bakr came in but you were normal and didn’t pay attention to him, then Umar also came to
    you normally and didn’t pay special attention.
    But when Uthman came in, you kept fixing your
    clothes, what’s wrong?”
    Allah’s Messenger replied: “Am I not ashamed of those whom even the
    angels are ashamed of?”

    At the time of the raging Dzatirriqa War and the Ghatfahan War, where Rasulullah ﷺ raised the banner of
    war, Uthman was believed to be the mayor of Medina.
    During the Battle of Tabuk, Uthman donated
    950 camels and 70 horses, plus a personal contribution of 1,000 dirhams for the Battle of Tabuk, which was a
    third of the cost of the war.
    Uthman bin Affan also showed his generosity by buying a spring
    called Rumah from a man from the Ghifar tribe for 35,000 dirhams.

    He dedicates water resources for the benefit of society. During the reign of Abu Bakr, Uthman
    also donated grain which was transported by 1000 camels to help those in need during the dry season.

    He was the first king to expand the Masjid al-Haram in Mecca and the Prophet’s Mosque in Medina as more and
    more Muslims practiced the fifth pillar of Islam (hajj).
    He creates security policy ideas for
    his people;
    construction of a special building for courts and case decisions that were
    previously conducted in mosques;
    developed agriculture, conquered several small areas around
    the border such as Syria, North Africa, Persia, Khurasan, Palestine, Cyprus, Rhodes, and formed a strong
    navy.

    The Beginning of Entering Islam

    When the Prophet Muhammad SAW received revelations and preached Islam, Abu Bakr became the first person to
    convert to Islam.
    After taking a business trip to Syria in 611 AD, Abu Bakr came to Uthman bin
    Affan to invite him to convert to Islam.
    Uthman also decided to convert to Islam and was later
    brought by Abu Bakr to meet the Prophet Muhammad to declare his faith.

    In this way, Uthman became one of the first to convert to Islam, after Ali, Umar, Abu Bakr and several
    others.
    From then on, he remained loyal to the Prophet Muhammad SAW and became one of the
    Prophet’s main companions.
    After receiving an invitation to move to Medina, Uthman became one
    of the people who left and accompanied the Prophet Muhammad SAW in spreading Islam until the end of the
    Prophet’s life.

    Uthman accepted Islam easily, as he had a dreamlike vision when he returned from Syria. As he
    struggled to fall asleep, Uthman heard a voice calling: “O sleeping one, wake up for Muhammad has appeared
    in Mecca,” he said.

    Until he returned, he had never heard of the new religion. Uthman contacted Abu Bakr, who
    informed him that he had sworn allegiance to the Prophet Muhammad and had accepted the new religion.
    Then he brought Uthman to the Prophet Muhammad.

    Uthman listened to the story of the experiences of the Prophet Muhammad and the circumstances under which
    his prophethood was revealed.
    He immediately accepted Islam and then moved with great ease in
    the circle of the Prophet Muhammad’s companions.

    When the message of the Prophet Muhammad reached the public, it threw Makkah into chaos. Many
    leaders are afraid of losing money.
    His God-only message means that the entry of pilgrims to
    the Kaaba to worship its many idols will now slow or even stop.

    Challenges after joining Islam

    As the ranks of the Prophet Muhammad’s followers began to grow, the Quraysh began a campaign of persecution
    and harassment of the new Muslims.
    The Quraysh were ready to fight to protect their idols and
    also to protect their economic and social way of life.
    The campaign quickly escalated into
    violence and abuse and even their family members were not safe.

    Uthman’s acceptance of Islam caused a backlash in his own family. Uthman’s father had died but
    his uncle tried to restrain Uthman.
    He tied her hands and feet and locked her in the
    cupboard.

    His mother and uncle wanted him to stop converting to Islam, but he refused. Uthman also faced
    difficult choices in his marriage.
    His wives refused to accept Islam and although he tried to
    convince them of the beauty of Islam, he eventually had to divorce her.

    Become caliph

    When the Prophet Muhammad SAW died in 632, Abu Bakr became the caliph who ruled over the Muslims.
    At this time, Uthman bin Affan and other friends became the main advisors to the government of Abu
    Bakr.
    After the death of Abu Bakr in 634, Umar bin Khattab succeeded him until his death in
    644.

    After Umar took office as the second Rashidun Khulafaur, Uthman remained in Medina to run his business and
    participate in government.
    He experienced various events, until Umar bin Khattab died because
    he was killed by Abu Lu’luah.

    After that, discussions were held to choose the next caliph. There were six candidates
    proposed, namely Ali bin Abi Talib, Uthman bin Affan, Abdurrahman bin Auf, Sa’ad bin Abi Waqqas, Zubair bin
    Awwam and Talhah bin Ubaidillah.
    However, Abdurrahman bin Auf, Sa’ad bin Abi Waqqas, Zubair bin
    Awwam and Talhah bin Ubaidillah withdrew, leaving Uthman and Ali alone.

    After an opinion poll, the majority wanted Usman to replace Umar as the third king. So in the
    month of Muharram 23 H or 644 AD, Uthman bin Affan became caliph at the age of 70 years.

    The reign of Uthman Bin Affan

    One of the things that Uthman bin Affan did during his time as caliph was to expand his territory and
    establish a naval fleet.
    His government succeeded in controlling Barqah, West Tripoli, the
    southern part of Nubah’s country in Africa, Armenia, Tabaristan, Amu Darya, Balkha, Harah, Kabul, Haznah in
    Turkistan in Asia and Cyprus in Europe.
    Uthman also divided the Muslim empire into ten
    provinces with an emir or governor each.

    Under his reign, the Muslim Ummah experienced the greatest period of prosperity and prosperity.
    That said, people can go on pilgrimage more than once. Uthman also built a police and
    court which always stood in the former mosque.
    Uthman’s most glorious achievement was the
    compilation of the Koran which was then reproduced and sent to Mecca, Syria, Basrah, Kufa and Medina.

    End of Reign

    Uthman bin Affan ruled for two periods, each lasting six years. However, during his second
    reign, there were divisions and rebellions because the Umayyads gave a strategic position in government to
    his family.
    In 35 AH or 655 AD, around 1,500 people came to Medina to protest Uthman’s
    policies.

    The example of Uthman bin Affan

    Here are 5 exemplary examples from Uthman bin Affan:

    1. Care about religion and people

    Uthman bin Affan was mentioned as the third caliph after the death of ‘Umar bin Khattab.
    Uthman bin Affan was chosen because of his noble and sincere attitude and behavior in his efforts
    to develop Islam.

    After becoming Caliph, much was done to advance Islam. One of his services is to establish a
    group of Al-Quran publishers chaired by Zaid bin Thabit.
    This is due to the interest of Muslims
    in how to read the Qur’an because the existing texts are not in order and there are disputes about how to
    read them.

    The first step is to collect Al-Quran mushaf in the community. Because the mushaf of the Koran
    among the people may not be in accordance with the truth.
    The next task is to copy and compile
    the Al-Qur’an manuscripts which are related to the manuscripts kept by Hafsah bint Umar which are still well
    and properly preserved.
    The recorded or published Al-Qur’an is then called “Mushaf Al-Imam” or
    Ottoman Mushaf to be used as a guide in reading the correct Al-Qur’an.

    2. His generosity

    Uthman bin Affan is known as a generous figure. During the time of Caliph Abu Bakr, the city
    of Mecca was hit by famine due to a prolonged dry season.
    When coming from the land of Syam
    Uthman came a trade caravan with 1000 camels carrying food.
    Before entering the city, Uthman’s
    entourage was stopped by Mecca merchants to buy all of Uthman’s luggage in exchange for a large profit.
    But Uthman was not tempted at all because he intended to give all the goods he brought to the
    poor.

    3. Courage

    Caliph Uthman bin Affan was fearless in the face of 120,000 Roman soldiers in North Africa who were fully
    equipped for war.
    When the Islamic territory expanded and many areas were surrounded by seas,
    to protect Muslim areas from enemy attacks, Caliph Uthman established fleets and naval forces. Islam always
    won in naval battles.

    4. Simple and Humble

    Uthman bin Affan was classified as a rich man, but he did not live in luxury. His behavior in
    life is simple and unobtrusive, such as dressing, eating, and living.

    Syurahbil bin Muslimin reported that “Uthman used to eat well as the rulers usually served him, but at home he
    used to eat bread with vinegar or oil.”

    5. Firm in the faith

    After hearing that Uthman bin Affan converted to Islam, his uncle Al Hakam bin Abil Ash was very angry.
    Uthman was bound and beaten many times to return to his ancestral religion. But Uthman
    remained firm in his beliefs and would not leave the religion taught by the Prophet no matter what.
    Year

    Conclusion

    This is a brief discussion of Uthman Bin Affan’s biography.

    Getting to know the figure of Uthman Bin Affan gives us an idea that there was a human figure who was so kind
    after the departure of the Prophet Muhammad SAW who gave us the opportunity to become part of this good person
    and teach good life lessons for the next generation.

    Thus the review about Uthman Bin Affan. For Sinaumed’s who want to know more about the figure of
    Uthman Bin Affan and other knowledge related to Islamic history, you can visit
    sinaumedia.com to get related books.

    As #FriendsWithoutLimits, sinaumedia always provides the best products, so you have the best and latest
    information for you.
    To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and
    original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

    Author: Pandu Akram
    Related articles:

    Exemplifying the Wisdom of the Story and Example of Prophet Sulaiman AS

    The story and example of the Prophet Ishaq AS which should be used as a lesson!

    10 Good Models of the Prophet Muhammad SAW to Be Followed!

    Follow the story of the courage of the Prophet David AS

    The story of Abu Bakar As Siddiq with Rasulullah SAW in spreading Islam

  • Get to know the European continent, its astronomical position and history

    The astronomical position of the continent of Europe – Throughout history, there must have been a distinction between Europe as a continent. Most of the continents that are separating can be appreciated clearly through traditional globes or maps. Even so, we sometimes see Europe as part of Asia.

    In fact, Europe is a large peninsula extending westward from the main body of Eurasia, named after the landmass that comprises Asia and Europe.

     

    Location of the Continent of Europe

    So, how is the location of this one continent?

    Astronomical

    The European continent is located at an astronomical location of 35° North Latitude – 71°06′ North Latitude and 9°27′ West Longitude – 66°20′ East Longitude. Because the first meridian is at zero degrees, there is a change in direction from west to east length.

    In the northern hemisphere and the western and eastern regions, that’s where Europe is located. As the second smallest continent in the world, Europe covers an area four times smaller than Asia or America and three times smaller than Africa, which is 10 million square kilometers. Even so, Europe is the richest continent in the world and has 47 countries.

    Geographical

    Europe is considered to be historically important, and this has led to it being considered a continent for many years. One of the most striking features of the European continent is its coastline.

    The European “peninsula” is bounded by many smaller peninsulas, mainly the Iberian peninsula, Scandinavia, the Balkans, to Jutland. In fact, there are many islands that are considered part of the continent even though they are located on the high seas, such as Great Britain, Sicily, Iceland, Ireland, Crete and Corsica.

    The boundaries of the European continent are the Atlantic Ocean to the west, the Mediterranean Sea to the south, and the North Sea to the north. The continent also has an open connection to the Black Sea via the Dardanelles and Istanbul Straits.

    Along the Ural Mountains it forms the eastern border of Europe, along the Kara and Ural rivers and through the Caspian depression to the Caspian Sea.

    The location in Europe was ideal for conquest, trade, movement of goods and people, war and even the spread of ideas. Because, their access and location to major sea and ocean routes, Europeans also explored other parts of the world and colonized. This is why Europe is famous all over the world.

    European Geography Facts

    One thing to note regarding European geography is that some statistics will be found in European Russia even though the mainland is considered part of Asian Russia geographically. Here are some geographical facts on the continent of Europe:

    • The Vatican is the smallest country in Europe, in terms of area and population
    • Germany is the largest country in Europe by population
    • Europe’s highest point is Mount Elbrus in Russia
    • Europe’s lowest point is the Caspian Sea which borders Russia
    • Europe’s highest point is Mt. Blanc in France and Italy
    • Europe’s lowest point is Lammefjord in Denmark

    Traditionally, the Russian landmass lying west of the Ural Mountains is referred to as European Russia in most educational atlases and most geographers. It is so called not because Russia is a separate country, but because of its long-term cultural, political and geographical amalgamation with neighboring European countries.

    77 percent of Russia is included in the Asian continent, while 33 percent is included in the European continent. Even so, nearly 77 percent of the entire Russian population, live in European Russia.

    European Russia alone comprises 3,960,000 square km (1,528,560 square miles) and covers about 40 percent of Europe’s territory. As before, its eastern border depends on the Ural Mountains and its southern border is bounded by the Kazakh border.

    Europe map

    On Earth, Europe is the sixth largest continent and includes 51 independent nations on various islands and territories. Meanwhile, the surface area recognized by Europe includes about 10.5 million square kilometers or 2 percent of the entire surface of the Earth and 6.8 of its total land area.

    Europe, in a precise geographical definition, is not really a continent. It is part of the Eurasian peninsula which includes all parts of Europe and Asia. Even so, Europe is still widely called a continent because of differences, such as cultural differences.

    There are many waters that border the continent of Europe, which is separated from Asia by the Ural Mountains, the Caspian and Black Seas, and Russia. Meanwhile, this continent is separated from Africa by the Mediterranean Sea.

    Influence on European Climatic Conditions

    The astronomical position of the European continent makes it possible to partially explain the behavior of its climate. It is known that areas near the north pole or south pole are very cold because they receive only oblique sunlight, while the zones near the equator are hotter, because the sun shines directly on these surfaces, thus projecting more sunlight per square inch of land.

    The oceans bordering the European continent also condition its climate. The oceans collect and store large amounts of solar energy, especially around the equator, and carry that heat with their currents.

    Ocean currents can move water thousands of miles away. Because of the staggering amount of heat that the oceans can absorb, oceanic climates are often cooler than continental climates, with lower variations in temperature from day to night, and from winter to summer.

    These variables affect not only temperature, but also rainfall patterns over large parts of Europe. Because hot water cools more slowly than on land, the water thus moderates the coastal environment.

    This thermal inertia allows coastal communities to have more moderate climates than would be conceivable for places farther north. Unfortunately inland Europe does not benefit from coastal waters.

    The Gulf Stream transports warmer water from the South Atlantic to the North Atlantic and moderates temperatures in Western Europe. Western Europe mostly has a temperate or moderately rainy climate, type C.

    The Gulf Stream originates in the Gulf of Mexico, where water warms and is transported by strong currents to the East Coast of the United States and then across the Atlantic Ocean and influences the climate of the European region.

    The most dramatic effects of this Gulfstream can be found on the western coastal islands of Scotland, which have a moderately mild climate where several forms of tropical flora are cultivated.

    Norway’s coast is another example. Although most of Norway’s coastal area lies in the Arctic region, it remains free of ice and snow throughout the winter.

    People living closer to Eastern Europe and Russia are in colder climates. The coldest air descends from the Arctic north or from eastern Siberia.

    The Mediterranean Sea moderates temperatures southward, giving it a C climate type around its coast. Type C climates are found with type E climates near the Arctic Circle in Norway and Iceland.

    European history

    Europe, a brief chronological record of key events beginning in prehistoric times with the appearance of Homo sapiens (ancient human), approximately 40,000 years ago.

    Early inhabitants during the Paleolithic Age, in an effort to survive, grouped together into small, herd-like societies, and lived by gathering plants and hunting wild animals.

    The practice of cultivating land, producing crops and raising livestock began in the Neolithic Age around 9,000 years ago, stone tools were used and people began to live in small groups, or villages.

    As humans continued to travel from east to west across Eurasia (a combination of Asia and Europe), knowledge of new tools and methods of organization arrived; civilization thrives as metal axes and arrowheads increase survival.

    Greece began to emerge from the Dark Ages in the 8th century BC. Classical Greek culture also had a strong influence on the Roman empire which eventually brought many versions of that culture to many parts of the Mediterranean region and Northern Europe. In short, Greek culture laid the foundation for modern Western culture.

    Of the great civilizations that flourished in Europe, the Roman Empire mentioned earlier must have had the most enduring influence. During an often tumultuous 500-year period of innovation, he transformed continents and had a deep and enduring influence on the development of modern architecture, language, law, and religion.

    After its fall, the Eastern Roman Empire (285-1450) survived as the Byzantine Empire. In Western Europe, a series of tribes and tribal alliances moved into positions of power in what remained of the former Roman Empire; small kingdoms were established, and the geography of Western Europe was about to change.

    The Frankish empire was the area of ​​southeastern Europe inhabited and ruled by the Franks. They would evolve into the French Empire, and part of it would become the Holy Roman Empire, the forerunner to Germany as we know it today.

    The Anglo-Saxons soon crossed the (present-day) English Channel into southern England and founded a series of kingdoms that would eventually develop into the Kingdom of England in AD 927, 100 years later, the Kingdoms of Poland and Hungary would also form.

    From the late 8th century to the mid-13th century, the Viking Age spanned Northern Europe and Scandinavia. With little interest in land acquisition, Scandinavian (Norse) Vikings aggressively explored Europe for trade and wealth. Not only that, the Vikings also reached Greenland, Iceland, Newfoundland, and Anatolia, aka Turkey.

    The Normans (Vikings) gave their name to Normandy, a region in northern France. Originally appearing in the first half of the 10th century, they had a significant influence in many parts of Europe, from the Norman conquest of England to southern Italy and Sicily.

    In the late 15th century, great powers emerged in Europe, with Britain, France, Holland, Portugal and Spain, and played a dominant role in global affairs from the 15th century onwards, especially after the start of colonialism.

    The European colonial period, from the 1500s to the mid-1900s, was a time when the aforementioned European powers established colonies in Asia, Africa and the Americas. Between the 16th and 20th centuries, European nations controlled the Americas (north and south), large parts of Africa, Oceania, and large parts of Asia at various times.

    As people longed for freedom around the world, the European colonial era began to crumble. In particular, the British Empire, the first truly global empire, began to lose power in Africa, India, and much of the Middle East, and they soon collapsed.

    Another thing that also damaged the continent was World War I and II, because they were mostly focused on Europe. The colossal costs of the two wars contributed greatly to the decline of Western European dominance in world affairs, and some Eastern European countries have not yet fully recovered.

    Europe is said to have changed for the better after the fall of the Berlin Wall on 9 November 1989 and the collapse of the Soviet Union in 1991. European cultures and factions soon integrated, the European Council was formed and the European Union (EU) developed in Western Europe.

    Today, many say that Europe is a major economic and political powerhouse. As for the people who are an innovative, optimistic, and resilient group that changes the world.

    About Astronomy

    After learning about astronomical locations to history in Europe, let’s find out about astronomy itself.

    Coordinate

    The astronomical coordinate system is set in settings to determine the positions of satellites, planets, stars, galaxies, and other celestial objects relative to a physical reference point available to an observer (eg the horizon and cardinal direction north to the observer’s position on the Earth’s surface).

    Coordinate systems in astronomy can determine an object’s position in three-dimensional space or simply plot its direction on the celestial sphere, if the object’s distance is unknown or trivial.

    Spherical coordinates, which are projected onto a celestial sphere, are similar to the geographic coordinate system used on the surface of the Earth. It differs in the choice of a fundamental plane which divides the celestial sphere into two equal hemispheres along a great circle.

    Rectangular coordinates, in appropriate units, have the same fundamental plane (x,y) and primary direction (x-axis) as the axis of rotation. Each coordinate system is given a name according to its choice of fundamental plane.

    Map

    An astronomical map is any cartographic representation of stars, galaxies, or the surfaces of planets and moons. Modern maps of this kind are based on a coordinate system analogous to geographic latitude and longitude. In most cases, modern maps are compiled from photographic observations made, either with Earth-based equipment or with instruments aboard spacecraft.

    Nature and Significance

    Brighter stars and clusters of stars are easy for a trained observer to spot. Much more dim celestial bodies can be found and identified only with the help of astronomical maps, catalogs, and in some cases almanacs.

    The first astronomical charts, globes, and drawings, often decorated with fantastical figures, depicted the constellations, right down to the recognizable groupings of bright stars known by the imaginatively chosen names that for centuries have been a delight to man and instrument. reliable navigational aids.

    Some royal Egyptian tombs from the 2nd millennium BC include paintings of constellation figures, but these cannot be considered accurate maps. The classical Greek astronomers used maps and globes; unfortunately, no examples have survived. Many small metal celestial globes from 11th century Islamic makers onwards remain.

    The first printed planispheres (representations of the celestial sphere on a flat surface) were produced in 1515, and printed celestial spheres appeared at about the same time.

    That’s an article regarding the astronomical location of the European continent according to sinaumedia’s version, which we hope can help Sinaumed’s become #MoreWithReading. Don’t forget to visit the sinaumedia.com site for various useful books filled with other knowledge.

     

    Author: Sevilla Nouval Evanda